« 
 i 
 4 
 i | & 
 4 x J ; 
 4 3 4 * 
 r ; 
 , F 2 ; : 
 M © 
 F ‘ ; ety " eet 
 : rr 4 t + vil 
 > i: ¢ 7 } ® 4 ” 
 ‘ Pigtad B IU Vere SSA 
 4 7 , 
 Wi GL Oes j ‘ ; 
 E s ; ‘ 
 + f 4 reg ' F: ¢ 
 é : ' tyne iste Re § Oe eee 
 4 % F i Pee ea bi ‘ Dannee 
 : ’ ¥ z tly v3 i ve a 
 ‘ i ‘ ; ; uy 4 rey 2 M 
 li ‘ 
 A ls 
 
 
 
 
 
 INSTRUC 
 
 ’ ‘ 4 
 ¢ t ri 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 

 

 

 

 

 
 YER ta DD 
 
INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS 
 
 FROM 
 
 SPIRIT LIFE. 
 
 Warrren THROUGH THE MEDIUMSHIP OF 
 MRS. 8. E. PARK, 
 
 By THE INSTRUMENTALITY OF HER SPIRIT HUSBAND, 
 
 Wuo DEPARTED THIS LIFE IN 1863, 
 
 BOSTON: 
 7 PUBLISHED BY THE AUTHOR. 
 . at 1874. 
 
 The World Human Culture Foundation 
 McKay College, 612 S. Figueroa 
 Lov Angeles,  -1- California 
 

 
 
 
 Pred ts. 2 ; x Entered, according towAct of Congre 
 “a SZ ; MRS. S. E. PARK, 
 In the Clerk's Office of the District Court of the 
 
 
 
 = oa 2 oe. 
 ; ? aah 
 ‘ e = 
 
 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 In giving this book a preface, it becomes my duty to ascribe 
 merit to the intelligence communicating through my organism. 
 In appealing to the public for appreciation of the work, it is 
 due me to say that I have given to you, as the controlling intel- 
 ligence dictated from time to time when opportunity offered, 
 such thoughts as were deemed necessary for public benefit, to be 
 perused by those who felt an interest in spiritual teachings. 
 They glow with inspiration, which to me is a boon of great price 
 lavished upon one who is but a humble instrument in the hands 
 of spirits. 
 
 _ IT am aware that the precepts here taught are not in accordance 
 with Bible teachings as viewed by a large majority of the com- 
 munity ; but the efforts of my spirit-teachers will none the less 
 merit approbation from a large number of reading and thinking 
 minds, who will weigh the subjects carefully, and give this 
 treatise a place in their category of educational ideas close to the 
 precepts found in that sacred book. 
 
 _ The tendency of mankind to attach undue importance to heredi- 
 tary ideas needs to be intercepted ; and such has been the design 
 of these teachings. 
 
 There has been of late a growing desire to know more of truth 
 concerning the future than is presented through the channel of 
 ancient inspiration; and to meet the demands of such, and give 
 them knowledge without the necessary requirements of interpre- 
 
 ~~.tation, is another object of the work. 
 8 
 
4 PREFACE. 
 
 In forming conclusions from any work, it is necessary the mind 
 be kept close to the subject presented, or a distaste may arise in 
 the place of instruction; therefore let the reader peruse these 
 pages with an eye to the future of all mankind, and a sensation 
 of delight will pervade the feelings in the prospect of a future 
 made glorious by our own exertions. And then, again, the asser- 
 tion that we are to meet our friends with that fulness of joy 
 experienced by one who has been long absent, opens the door 
 to truths heretofore eer and bids us partake of joys before 
 unknown.* 
 
 But, thanks be to God, these teachings open the door; and we 
 look our future condition cheerfully in the face, exclaiming, 
 “Welcome, death ! the guest is ready.” 
 
 My sympathies and feelings are in accordance with these teach- 
 ings; and long may I remain an instrument in these spirit-hands, 
 praying for success from no other source ae my own efforts, 
 guided and controlled by them | R. P. 
 
 * Obscure or indirect teachings have intercepted suCW INGEN and left 
 us to wonder concerning the future. 
 
INTRODUCTORY REMARKS. 
 
 AT the age of nineteen, I was married to him who now holds 
 possession of and communicates through my organism. I was 
 born in the State of Vermont, and reared in the lap of affection 
 as the only daughter in a family of four children. Since my 
 marriage, but one birth has occurred, — that of a son possessing 
 strong masculine propensities, of which I for the last four years 
 have been the only guide; and with watchfulness have I guarded 
 his young footsteps, and maintained the integrity of my trust. 
 
 Not until recently have I had the least thought of being brought 
 before the public; but, as kind Providence has bestowed upon me 
 powers which spirits can make use of to convey instruction,* I 
 quietly resign myself to their will, hoping the time not far distant 
 when my sphere of usefulness may be enlarged, and my influence 
 through them be brought to bear upon the understanding in a more 
 tangible form. 
 
 The unsociable qualities of my nature render society inadmis- 
 sible ; preferring to remain alone with the dictation of some writer, 
 or to the silent meditation of my own thoughts. Such is my cast 
 in the mould of organization. Although having a husband whose 
 affections reached to the depths of his nature, yet have I always 
 maintained that peculiarity. 
 
 Since his departure, this has come home with a degree of con- 
 viction, increasing my desire for retirement, and leaving me alone 
 with his society, by which I feel I shall be guided through life ; 
 and, when permitted to join him upon the other side, my joy will 
 
 be unspeakable. The months which have sped by since his 
 5 
 
6 INTRODUCTORY REMARKS. 
 
 departure seem like years; and thus will the time continue to 
 grow longer until permitted to lay aside the mortal coil, and join 
 him who is waiting with a glow of happiness upon his brow at 
 the thought of again being united to one who was chosen and 
 made one with himself during earth-life. Such are his words; 
 and deep in my heart do they penetrate, disarming death of its 
 sting, and planting a feeling of delight in its stead. Who does 
 not feel pleasure at the expectation of meeting a loved father and 
 mother after an absence of years? and such have I hers to add 
 to my joys. 
 
 Oh! is it not a happy thought, well worthy silent reflection, 
 when we contemplate this union of friends, and think that they 
 are hovering in our midst with the same love they were wont to 
 bestow ? and, when an opportunity presents, how ready are they to 
 manifest it as of eld! The affection we have for each other is the 
 germ, or vitality, of association: divest us of this, and we become 
 like a dry sprout, only to be used mechanically. 
 
 But I wish to dwell more at length upon the subject of our 
 friends. Many an hour in childhood have I listened to the teach- 
 ings of those who were ordained to the ministry, — their descrip- 
 tion of hell, and the separation of father, mother, brother, and 
 sister, a part doomed to endless misery. Oh, what descriptions 
 these were! so full of horror, and void of the true feeling meted 
 to us daily from God by the hand of Nature! It created a desire 
 in me to be with those I loved, even though it were in hell. My 
 happiness would be more complete with those whom I knew than 
 with one who was represented as being good, and loving humanity, 
 and, at the same time, separating his children one from another 
 in so unfeeling a manner, because poor human nature was weak, 
 and had not strength to overcomestemptation, and for which he 
 was pleased to inflict punishment forever. This train of teaching 
 I have, however, overcome, and thanks to Spiritualism for it. It 
 has taught me a more beautiful philosophy, upon which I rely 
 with a calm sense of a sure transportation to my spirit-friends. 
 
 Progression, forsooth, marks their course, and where they are: 
 let me go; and is not this the sentiment of every heart that has 
 lost companion, parent, or child ? 
 
INTRODUCTORY REMARKS. 7 
 
 If my child should be spared to the age of maturity, which he 
 is fast approaching, his instruction from me will be none other 
 than this; and, should his course be a downward one, I shall have 
 no regrets in neglecting to instil into his mind such ideas as I 
 received from sabbath. school, leading in after-years to much 
 reflection upon the picture presented, — that our acts were hasten- 
 ing us on to a perdition from whence there was no restoration. 
 
 In viewing the diversity of mankind, I have often illustrated it 
 under the figure of a plant producing fruit, while another of the 
 same kind is but just putting forth the leaves, and, perchance, 
 another still has not commenced budding; but time shows one 
 to possess the capacity for production as much as the other. 
 
 So is it with the faculties manifested in every grade of intellect, 
 from the cultivated down to the ignorant. Then, as we are the 
 children of one family, where is the supremacy ? 
 
 But Ihave already made this epistle too long, and, in closing, 
 would say that my spirit-intelligence thought proper for me to 
 give the reader an introduction to the medium through which he 
 communicates. R. P. 
 
FROM THE CONTROLLING SPIRIT. 
 
 
 
 CLEARLY and distinctly do we, as spirits, define our position. 
 Roaming through the dominion of intellect, picking up the dross 
 of conversation, and carrying it to the community at large, is not 
 our sphere of usefulness. Higher attainments await the progres- 
 sive spirit. 
 
 Our mission is to give such instructions as we have been able 
 to glean from our surroundings, and in all truthfulness and candor 
 present them for your perusal. Do not, then, fastidiously pass by 
 instructions given through the instrumentality of such motives. 
 We ask not that these pages be believed until reason has divested 
 you of prejudice arising from the idea that they came from spirits. 
 Reader, take these pages, and peruse them with care, and do not 
 indorse one idea unless it commends itself to your reason and 
 judgment. We hold reason as the highest gift to man; therefore 
 the design of these pages is lost if they fail to awaken that one 
 faculty. 
 
 The failure produced by many writers is in the exclusion of 
 reason, with the effect of condemning the work. This is not our 
 design. 
 
 The individual who reads this book, and lays it aside, either 
 indorsing or condemning, without candidly reasoning upon every 
 idea advanced, is by no means the recipient of good from our pen. 
 Let us, therefore, warn such as are disposed to criticise or indorse, 
 that they beware how they tread upon ground that has not a firm 
 foundation, pepe ag a 
 
 8 
 
DECLARATION. 
 
 HARsBincErs of peace reign within your midst, unseen, m- 
 heard, but felt by the beating of a purer pulsation imparting 
 its spiritual influence to the community in general. Love is their 
 motto, and such do they seck to impart. 
 
 The busy man of.earth may think himself alone; but not so. 
 Spirits often watch their earthly friends in their employment, 
 many times producing i cro oa which result in reversing their 
 original designs. 
 
 Spirits are mortals to a certain degree. Their desires remain- 
 ing here bring them where they enjoy that which you enjoy, and 
 also share your sorrows. The tenderest emotions, and deep, 
 heartfelt interest, are called forth from spirits toward their friends, 
 extending thence to all humanity. Spirits are ye upon earth, and 
 we feel to associate with such ;. being once of your number. The 
 heavens present not such number of stars as equal the spirits daily 
 in your midst ; each having friends to visit, and an interest in their 
 elevating pursuits, natural to the affections of the human heart. 
 And how natural to suppose they should congregate with you! 
 Therefore, ye men of earth, count no more upon being alone, not 
 surrounded, not. aided, by spirit-agency ; for all have some upon 
 this side who still retain the ties of friendly attachment. 
 
 Relying upon that goodness lurking in every breast for a more 
 close connection between. earth-inhabitants and the spirit-world, 
 we present to you our mode of life in contrast with former edu- 
 cation, and from thence pass to promiscuous pieces indiscriminately 
 
 arranged to suit the auther’s convenience. 
 9 
 
Spirit-Life e e e e e ® ‘6 
 Evidence of Immortality . ee « e 
 
 Salvation ° . . ° e ° ° 
 Essay on Man : : ° oo Geuer are 
 Magnetism the Law of Inspiration .  e 
 Human and Universal Nature 0. th eteameane 
 Education . : . . ° ° ° 
 Sympathy (oc. 005 6 oh Pe ene ae 
 Development . : ° ° ° ° 
 The Principle of Sin’. - 4. Sede ven ae 
 Resurrection . ° ° oo Ses Kio ee 
 Endless Punishment . o. ye area 
 Kindness : : . . ° ° 
 
 Nature, an Evidence of God . A“ ° ° 
 Strength of Intellect .  . pe ° 
 Points touching the Origin and Progress of Man 
 
 Free Interchange of Sentiment . : : 
 The Present Destiny of Man . . ‘ : 
 Spirit Associations. . : : . ° 
 God a Substances 3 46 5 ees 
 
 Scientific Range of Thought. . . . 
 
 Drath... : ° : : . . ° 
 
 Cheerfulness . ° : . : ° ° 
 
 Reminiscences of Ancient Inspiration . . 
 
 The Divinity of Christ . ° Bh ee : 
 10 
 
 PAGE. 
 SOB 
 pa 
 OSB 
 . 38 
 ae 2! 
 . 48 
 cB 
 NSS 
 . 58 
 . 69 
 Roi ks 
 . 76 
 . 81 
 S85 
 . 91 
 COG 
 . 103 
 . 107 
 . 116 
 . 121 
 . 125 
 . 127 
 . 129 
 . 130 
 . 136 
 
INDEX. 11 
 
 Influence Peete ele en) ee eye te. 0 146 
 Eternity  . ee aot el es es e156 
 A Limited View of Worlds un eras eet of ees 160 
 The Harmonial Philosophy . . .  o eo © 168 
 Familiarity . ° See We sie ete LOT 
 The Historian in Spirit Life be ee a er ee oi ATL 
 Intemperate Habits ° Mette ree wh be re LEO 
 preeeowerm@ Conscience “.  . «6 « »«  « « 182 
 he Greamess of Human Effort . =. = « 2 « « 187 
 Subduing Error . peeeero Ma ecoer var ec) 6 eo 84 192 
 Disease . < ° ee ee ° eaten 6 e - 195 
 Phereoyie plan. « «of ce 0« o« ee « a 214 
 

 
INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 
 
 SPIRIT-LIFE. 
 
 Tue mode of spirit-life differs materially and in many 
 essential points from life in the form. When one steps 
 from earth to the spirit-world, all connected with their 
 sphere of usefulness is changed to occupation of the mind. 
 This to many, and I might say to most minds, is not what 
 they are prepared to meet. 
 
 The variety of minds thrown, as it were, upon their own 
 resources for employment often suffer more unhappiness 
 than from any other one feature in spirit-life. 
 
 The necessity, during earthly existence, for cultivating 
 some usefulness involving particularly action of the mind, 
 is one of the greatest benefits, and will contribute more to 
 immediate happiness in spirit-life than any other qualifica- 
 tion. 
 
 Spirits often linger around their home-scenes because 
 they know not what else to do. They are fitted for no other 
 scenes, therefore are prepared to enjoy nothing beyond. 
 The labor assigned to many spirits is assisting such ones, 
 and choosing something for them. If this could be better 
 understood, and fully appreciated, many would commence 
 
 their sphere of usefulness immediately ; whereas now they 
 13 
 
14 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 
 
 remain inactive, undecided, placing them in a condition 
 more replete with unhappiness than earth-life presents. 
 
 All spirits must have employment, not only that which 
 will conduce to their own happiness, but also will shed its 
 rays of instruction upon other spirits: if not, then they are 
 retrograding, and becoming of no use to themselves or 
 others. . 
 
 This is not what a progressive spirit desires. The incli- 
 nation of the spirit must be for good, else it does not obtain 
 it. We are differently situated in that respect from our 
 earth associates. There, by the aid of friends, we can be 
 raised from one condition to another, seemingly without 
 effort of our own; but not so with us. We must have 
 decided firmness, founded upon a desire for elevation, 
 prompted by acts towards other spirits resulting in their 
 good. If this is not cherished, the spirit soon finds that the 
 laws governing spirit cause it to gravitate to a plane suited 
 to its capacities. Hence, how necessary and inseparable to 
 the happiness of the spirit is cultivation of the mind ! 
 
 By the mind is the spirit also recognized. Spirits soon 
 discern the development of the freed spirit, whether his 
 mind has been led in a channel suited to his spiritual wel- 
 fare, or not. He soon finds himself surrounded by those 
 possessing the same grade of intellect as himself. Thus is 
 he drawn by his affinity to that class, because he is prepared 
 to enjoy no other: such has been his early life, and such are 
 the laws governing mind. 
 
 The spirit is also made the recipient of much benefit by 
 entering upon its new labors with a mind free to the con- 
 viction of error, willing to lay aside preconceived ideas, and . 
 grasp the truth. Erroneous ideas are the source of much 
 annoyance and unhappiness to the spirit. Early education 
 
INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 15 
 
 has framed that for the mind which creates disappointment, 
 and often disheartens the spirit when it does not find all 
 that it anticipated. Habits in earth-life should be cher- 
 ished, while keeping the mind open to the conviction of 
 error, ever ready to investigate, searching for truth; which 
 leads you step by step to lay aside erroneous ideas for those 
 in advance: this prepares you to meet conditions here. 
 
 Often does the spirit search diligently for that which he 
 expected was in store for him; thus keeping him upon the 
 plane of his anticipations. Others become indifferent from 
 the fact of their disappointment ; in others it creates unhap- 
 piness, from the knowledge that they were so decided in 
 their course as to thrust out light, which would otherwise 
 have shone in upon their mental perceptions. 
 
 Conditions vary the occupation of spirits from usefulness 
 to absolute idleness. This, also, depends upon the culture 
 of the mind while sojourning in earth-life. Such habits as 
 we engender there follow us here; and, if they are not of 
 the character we wish always to retain, they must be cast 
 off or laid aside for a better understanding of spirit-life. 
 
 The mode of spirit communication is by far preferable to 
 that upon the earth. No disguise can be indulged or prac- 
 tised; but every thought is a word understood, plain as 
 your conception can receive it. This unmasks the many se- 
 eret vices and feelings indulged in while the fleshy form is 
 used for concealment. No disguise is necessary; for each 
 and every spirit, if they carry forth the laws of progression, 
 do it with as great a desire of good for other spirits as for 
 themselves. Whatever the spirit earnestly desires, and 
 _ makes an effort to obtain, is at his command, accompanied 
 with a full satisfaction. 
 
 The word sprrir often loses its meaning or significance 
 
16 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 
 
 by being applied to none but dwellers of eternity. Every 
 individual is a spirit. We are simply divested of the flesh, 
 while you still remain encumbered: that is all the differ- 
 ence as applied to the spirit. Laws govern both, in har- 
 mony with each other. Spirit-life is but a continuation of 
 mundane-life ; the mind or spirit is the same; no change is 
 produced by its leaving the body; and it remains the same, 
 until, by our own exertions, advancement commences. Pro- 
 gression is written upon all; and progression is the duty of 
 every spirit, obtained through as many and various chan- 
 nels as there are spirits: diversity marks its course, making 
 each and every one a separate individuality. How diver- 
 sified is Nature! and Nature is but the emblem of man 
 through the work of one Maker of all. 
 
 The divinity in man is most accessible to the higher, or 
 to that part of the Creator designed for him in spirit-life ; 
 but all are made participators through their own efforts. 
 Indeed, earth-life is the place designed for its beginning; 
 and the growth to continue as long as the continuance of 
 the spirit, — through eternity. What is lost on earth never 
 can be restored; the spirit keeping just so far short of 
 what it otherwise would have been. 
 
 Many spirits return to earth to*retrieve the past. Their 
 desires to return and do what they neglected cause them 
 to make the effort with feelings of regret. Their past life 
 looms before their knowledge with the many incidents 
 which might have been turned to good account; they feel 
 the sting of reproach ; and conscience bids them make repa- 
 ration. But, alas! sometimes it is too late: the spirit is 
 not able to control circumstances and conditions sufficient 
 to enable him to return and manifest his desires. 
 
 Who has not felt the remorse of conscience, the sting of 
 
INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 17 
 
 reproach, producing feelings of torture, when the object is 
 beyond your power of making amends? Just so is it after 
 death, creating feelings alive to wrong beyond the limits of 
 rectification. . 
 
 Spirit-life is marked with a diversity bordering on immu- 
 tability ; changing, but never losing sight of that already 
 possessed ; always retaining the lower, but at the same time 
 grasping the higher; as fast as we leave one step for the 
 next higher, that becomes the lower; and so we go on 
 through eternity, hand in hand, with all humanity for our 
 school, and the Creator our teacher. 
 
 SECTION SECOND. 
 
 The occupations of spirits vary according to their tastes, 
 capabilities, and choice. i 
 
 All are accessible to an equality; no one having the 
 preference. This gives variety, and variety gives individu- 
 ality, under the law of diversity, each one choosing for him- 
 self. 
 
 The more one studies nature, the better prepared is he in 
 spirit to investigate natural phenomena connected with not 
 only this but all other worlds. 
 
 Science bids the mind investigate ; and the same privilege, 
 
 “with a far greater field of observation, lays before the spirit 
 as these worlds bid it welcome to their shores of investiga- 
 tion. 
 
 This calls minds of superior desires into action, conscious 
 at every step that they are beholding the works of the great 
 I Am. This class may be termed astronomical investigat- 
 ors of worlds too numerous to mention. ‘This comprises 
 
 . many of our best and most intelligent minds. 
 2 
 
18 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 
 
 Another class are more particularly confined to their own 
 planet; they find there food sufficient to meet the demands 
 of their minds; their researches are guided with a penetra- 
 tion proportioned to their intellect. | 
 
 As we have before stated, diversity is the mark of labor 
 connected with spirit ; therefore we leave this class of men- 
 tal workers, and pass to those whose occupations approach 
 nearer in resemblance to earth. Their duties devolve more 
 upon each other, making the benefits mutual. 
 
 Teachers from the more advanced minds congregate to- 
 gether for the purpose of instructing those below them, or 
 who are less advanced in culture pertaining to spirituality. 
 These form societies, based upon the firm foundation of 
 morality and truth, connected with a high appreciation of 
 elevating teachings, suitable to be imparted as instruction. 
 These’co-workers have also small communities under their 
 charge, through whom they seek to impart to all below them 
 the lesson that ‘all are but parts of one stupendous 
 whole ;” making one family, no rulers, but simply teachers 
 or guides in the path of goodness; taking each by the hand, 
 and marching on through the heights of love, pausing upon 
 the threshold of progression, there to refresh the mind with 
 new aspirations for all to enjoy. 
 
 Another class we will mention in this connection, so 
 similar, however, that they need hardly to be spoken of in 
 distinction from the former; but they have their peculiar 
 place, and must not be overlooked, particularly teachers 
 chosen from the female departments.. 
 
 This class reminds us of sisters of charity, so devoted 
 are they to those under their particular charge. Their du- 
 ties consist in raising the fallen from a state of despair to a 
 sense of their true condition, and the opportunity for im- 
 
INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 19 
 
 provement. Their love and devotedness conquer hatred, 
 subdue obstinacy, and plant in its stead repentance, and a 
 desire to become better; after which many thus elevated 
 become teachers of the same class. Love, obedience, and a 
 desire for truth, are called out and instilled, inspiring confi- 
 dence, until they allow themselves to be taken by the hand, 
 and guided to a life of usefulness, leading to progression. 
 
 Such is the influence that love, purity, and virtue, together 
 with a share of heavenly grace proceeding from a pure 
 source, have over sin and vice, conquering, subduing, and 
 raising to a standard that tends to the possession of many 
 virtues combined. Often spirits become frantic upon the 
 consciousness of a future existence, finding their life and 
 misery did not end in the grave. To the class of teachers 
 just mentioned are these more particularly indebted. 
 
 Teachers there are of every grade and class. Whenever 
 there is an opportunity for instilling good, it is always ~im- 
 proved, with a strong desire for the benefit of those less 
 instructed in ways leading to progression, which always ter- 
 minates in happy results. 
 
 Spirits.as a class are more attached to each other than 
 individuals in the form. ‘Their happiness consists in aiding 
 each other to advance and become better, elevating and 
 raising each one from a state bordering upon insanity to 
 one of understanding ; calling out feelings which germinate 
 into a tree of knowledge, goodness, and happiness. This 
 carries every spirit who has the desire over the ground of 
 progression, and lands him upon the shores of heaven, or a 
 happy state of mind. 
 
 Spirit-labor is one continual chain ; each sphere following 
 in succession, the higher spirits assisting those upon the 
 plane below, and they assisting those still below them; so 
 
20 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 
 
 that all form the chain, and each plane the links, and love 
 the connection between them all. 
 
 It is true there are those here who abound in iniquity ; 
 but they, too, have their teachers, and are accessible to 
 moral influences, gradually raising them to a better condi- 
 tion. They, in turn, become teachers, and often the most 
 energetic, enthusiastic devotees, to the class who were once 
 their associates; knowing fully how to sympathize with 
 them. 
 
 Opportunities of teaching and imparting are most sought 
 for by many of our most virtuous minds. Many are the 
 students of art, combined with a degree of practical skill, 
 who impart their ideas. impressionally to minds accessible 
 upon earth. Could you behold the many spirits who throng 
 your earth, eager to impart their discoveries to mortals, and 
 who happily succeed in finding minds whom they can ap- 
 proach and impress, leaving there the outlines of their 
 design, you would see plainly why some are so fortunate as 
 to make discoveries and inventions which result in great 
 benefit to man. 
 
 Nothing is accomplished with you with half that accuracy 
 and perfectness that it is with us. Ideas are matured in 
 spirit-life which have but just commenced an existence with 
 you. . 
 
 Ascending the plane of progression, there are minds still 
 devoted to the welfare and condition of national interests ; 
 manifesting great anxiety in their progress, and the estab- 
 lishment of principles founded upon right, justice, and 
 equality to all. 
 
 Their desires while in earth-life established firmness of 
 character, which, being carried into spirit-life, marked out a 
 course leading them to still continue interested and active 
 

 
 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. AE 
 
 for the elevation of the race. They, too, seek opportunities 
 for instructing and impressing the right course to be taken. 
 Many alterations in diplomatic affairs are prompted by them. 
 
 This may to some seem strange ; but, when we understand 
 
 the laws of mind acting upon and governing mind, it no 
 longér remains an obscure idea, but becomes one of, and 
 takes its place among, the many laws understood and prac- 
 tised by man. 
 
 They sweep through your communities with an enthusi- 
 asm verging upon an overthrow of wrong and the establish- 
 ment of right. But, alas! the mind is so clouded by 
 prejudice and worldly aspiration, that their efforts often 
 come far short of the reward in success which is their due. 
 An ever-watchful eye to the past, with a deep penetration 
 into the future, in connection with the power of reading the 
 minds of those whom they desire to know, gives them an 
 opportunity of judging how the good is to be obtained 
 through the establishment or overthrow of principles im- 
 bibed, and allowed to govern the people. 
 
 Spirit-influence is carried wherever there is an opportu- 
 nity for its exercise, accompanied with the power of its 
 manifestations. 
 
 We will now speak of a class who are engaged in the 
 training of the young. Children are more susceptible to 
 impressions from their teachers than with you; hence that 
 class of teachers are sought for, who will, by their own innate 
 qualities, instil perseverance, integrity, virtue, morality, and 
 love for the good, raising their pupils to an understanding 
 of the means by which to overcome all obstacles in the way 
 of progression. 
 
 The spirit-child shows all those propensities for evil here, 
 the same as if allowed to mature on earth: the only differ- 
 
ira 3 Ft ee 
 Fe ee ba 
 
 22 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 
 
 ence is, there being no conditions adapted to the growth and 
 cultivation of wrong, the child is divested of it more readily, 
 and receives teachings which soon become thoroughly root- 
 ed, becoming a part of, and, in reality, the child’s nature. 
 Purity, love, and confidence grow with the growth of the 
 little spirit, until firm manhood is developed, clothed with 
 the garments of righteousness, made holy by the aeneg 
 of good, and acting therefrom. 
 
 Childhood in spirit-life is looked upon by some as a bless- 
 ing, or a condition far preferable to remaining in the body. 
 By others it is considered a misfortune to lose that experi- 
 ence which prepares one to judge of and appreciate the 
 supremacy of motives in influencing conduct, — motives 
 which call out of each soul the highest conceptions of right 
 and duty in keeping the mastery of sin and vice, and pur- 
 suing the path of goodness. 
 
 Reason teaches that it is better one should taste of the 
 sour to test the real sweetness of sweet, than to accept mere 
 words to that effect: the same principle might be applied to 
 the education of every one; each sifting their own charac- 
 ter, and, when the dross is separated, being better prepared 
 to judge of merit by experience of the reverse. 
 
 So it is with spirit-children ; never experiencing evil, they 
 do not fully appreciate the influences attending wrong. 
 
 SECTION THIRD. 
 
 The intricacies of spirit-life may be said to require peculiar 
 discernment, implying a faculty of research within our own 
 individuality, capable of investigating for ourselves. 
 
 The mind, when it once receives an impetus in the direction 
 indicated by its desires for knowledge, is by no means de- 
 

 
 
 
 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 23 
 
 pendent upon others for its understanding, or for whatever 
 it wishes to obtain. When once guided in the right direction, 
 there is that implanted in the nature of every mind which 
 
 _ draws it by strong desires to master more and more of God’s 
 
 unlimited store of knowledge, not resting with what it has ; 
 but every idea is a stimulus or stepping-stone to something 
 higher. The mind comprehends this, and makes the effort to 
 
 _ obtain all within its idea of thought and understanding. 
 
 s 
 
 When an idea is presented, at first the spirit longs for 
 some one to explain fully to him the why and wherefore, the 
 ultimate result of so startling, new, and opening source of 
 light. Soon the spirit becomes interested, engaged, and, I . 
 might say, enthusiastic, in his pursuits, throwing his whole 
 energy in the direction desired; which soon gives him the 
 
 satisfaction of seeing the fruits of his own labor making a 
 
 lasting impression. Spirit-teachers perceive this, and always 
 withhold that which can be called forth and brought to light 
 by our own efforts. 
 
 The laws governing spirit-life are such as to cause every 
 mind to search for itself; if.not, then it lacks intelligence 
 and progression. 
 
 One phase of spirit-life differs essentially from all others. 
 There are a class of spirits abounding in wisdom, who throw 
 
 influences around the mind by which they lead it forth to 
 
 new discoveries, stimulating its activity by pictures of at- 
 tainment almost equal to the sum of all knowledge. They 
 inspire the mind with aspirations far beyond its conceptions, 
 and develop a taste sufficient to produce conviction of the 
 reality of the subjects presented ; and then they leave you 
 alone, thrown upon your own resources for further informa- 
 tion. This at first is very perplexing, almost causing you 
 to release your efforts; but you soon discover where you 
 

 
 24 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 
 
 stand. ‘The foretaste given was sufficient to produce a desire 
 too strong to allow you to turn back ; ‘and the only way isto 
 search for yourself, and, by so doing, you reap double the 
 reward allowed to be bestowed by the efforts of others. 
 
 They are the first to attract the observing, investigating 
 mind upon its entrance to spirit-life, seeking to know to 
 what extent its capacities have been cultivated. Stepping 
 forward, they read and measure the ‘individual capabilities 
 and powers of research, acting upon his mind accordingly ; 
 and, before the spirit is aware, he becomes their associate. 
 
 They allure him on and on, watching the development of 
 his mind, until he arrives at that point best suited for his 
 mind to investigate and understand; and there they leave 
 him. This course is beneficial in many respects. It not 
 only gives an impetus to the mind in the right direction, 
 but it acts directly upon the right faculties, employing the 
 best means for their education, and, before the spirit is 
 aware of his advancement, elevates him to a position 
 which once he would have thought the mind incapable of 
 reaching. There he stands and gazes at God’s works with 
 wonder, beholding at every step ideas more and more sublime, 
 until he is lost in the abyss of thoughts which are but the 
 beginning of wisdom in store for the progressive mind. 
 
 This class are what we term seekers for the establishment 
 of pure morality and right principles. They seek an opportu- 
 nity to graft them upon the mind as soon as the spirit is free 
 from the mortal body. The results obtained by ‘spirits 
 often fall far short of their real design. 
 
 But there is more good accomplished in this mode of 
 teaching than words can express. 
 
 I might cite instances without number to show the many 
 ways taken by spirit-teachers to call out the mind ; but what 
 

 
 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 25 
 
 I have said is sufficient to show that there are among spirits 
 a diversity of minds, and as many ways of reaching and 
 calling into action that part which will be productive of — 
 good. The great effort, indeed the life, of the spirit, is to 
 have the mind occupied in methods that will bring it in com- 
 munion with the spiritual, which is the spirit of Him who 
 rules all for their good. 
 
 If the mind can only be brought to bear upon the influence 
 of Christ as a principle given off from the paternal stem, 
 it at once soars above the idea of a personal God, or of the 
 possibility of God being clothed in flesh, or even Christ 
 being a mediator by which we are to come to God. All 
 nature is God speaking more plainly of himself than even 
 Christ, or the words of any man. Spirits, knowing the 
 errors entertained by their fellow-beings, sympathize with 
 them. Having once entertained the same views, and also 
 apprehending their expectations upon entering the spirit- 
 world, and the disappointment sure to follow, they are on 
 the alert for the opportunity of applying balm to their 
 mingled fears and desires in regard to their future condition. 
 They often produce effects which carry the mind over hell 
 into heaven, comparatively speaking. In this connection let 
 me remark, for fear of being misunderstood, that heaven 
 and hell are not localities, but conditions of the mind. 
 Whenever the mind feeds upon that which is satisfactory, 
 there you find peace, which is heaven; and vice versd. 
 
 Spirits often linger by the beds of their sick friends, 
 anxious to be the first to welcome them ‘to their new home, 
 and be instrumental in producing the first impressions, so as 
 to make the loved ones feel no fears of hell gaping to receive 
 them, or to expect Jesus to be more to them than other 
 spirits. ‘This is a source of great anxiety to spirits, to know 
 

 
 26 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 
 
 how these impressions can be made with the best results, 
 and in the most effectual manner of approaching them. » 
 
 When, by reading their minds, spirits become thoroughly 
 couvinced that their friends will meet with no disappoint- 
 ment in their new home, they turn from earth with joy, 
 and commence preparing a home for them. Watchfulness 
 characterizes the spirit ; never forgetting the work to be done 
 in preparing the way for others who are living in constant 
 fear of what is termed ‘‘ death.” To us it is a happy transi- 
 tion from the mundane to a higher life. 
 
 In conformity with spirit-custom, it becomes necessary 
 that all should conform to regulations promptly met by our 
 own inclination, and.not by force. If the spirit is a pro- 
 gressive one, he chooses to be the instrument of propriety 
 in conformity with his being ; if not, he falls to a plane suited 
 to his evil inclinations, where no harm is produced but to 
 himself, — there to remain, until, by his own exertions, he 
 shall rise above those conditions, and be in a position to do 
 good by assisting others also to turn from their erring course. 
 
 Teachers we have; but there must be a decided effort on 
 the part of the spirit, or all labor for his personal good is 
 lost. 
 
 The highest conception of spirit in any form by mortals is 
 but a mere outline of the reality. You have no conception 
 of spirit in connection with labor; hence you are lost when 
 we say to you, ‘* The spirit labors for your good.” Because 
 you feel not the touch, see not the form, hear not the voice, 
 you feel alone, not realizing that the loved form which you 
 have laid in the grave is nought but the garment worn out 
 and gone to decay; while at the same time that voice is not 
 hushed, neither has it ceased its words of love and consolation 
 for you. Close by your side the spirit stands, whispering 
 
 
 

 
 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 27 
 
 words of endearing friendship, strengthening those ties of 
 unity, breathing love from the depths of its spiritual nature, 
 embracing the form with tenderness, approaching the door 
 of your heart, and looking in upon the window of your 
 mind, hoping there to find one sweet recollection cherished 
 as a green spot in your summer life. 
 
 Dear friends, will you grant this boon? or shall we find 
 the door of your affections locked by the thought that we 
 are dead? Shall we read there a dread of our approach to 
 your home-circle, or a welcome? This is for you to decide. 
 We read your minds, and find it written there. 
 
 But, should there be any who will welcome us, there will 
 we abide with them, and they with us: our home is soon to 
 be theirs. Welcome, friends! the host is ready ; come ye in, 
 and sup with us. ‘The door of our hearts has been made 
 larger by our exit here; we feel to commune with all; the 
 bound of union with us lies not in church or creed, but in 
 the broad assertion that all humanity is one family, of which 
 God is thé father. 
 
 If we should be allowed the full expression of our feel- 
 ings, we would tear down edifices for public worship,-and 
 erect a place of worship in each individual breast, scatter 
 chureh-organizations to the four winds, and bind all humanity 
 together with a cord of love so strong, that it never can be 
 broken. We would raise humanity to an elevation where 
 all would view outward forms as mere incrustations, while 
 GOODNESS should be seen to proceed from the heart alone. 
 We would separate Christ’s teachings from the Bible, and 
 the rest commit to the flames. Nature should be our Bible, 
 and all humanity our Church; whilst virtue, morality, and 
 truth should be the standard, and progression be written 
 
 upon the bauner floating above it all, We would cause all 
 
28 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 
 
 individuals to turn to the more spiritual part of their natwie 
 for a better understanding of themselves and their relations 
 to others, manifesting it in their daily life by acts of good- 
 ness. | . 
 
 SECTION FOURTH. 
 
 In offering to the public our views upon different subjects, 
 difficulties arise as to the understanding of the community, 
 with whom rests the responsibility of searching to obtain 
 more light. It often occurs in the direction of certain mis- 
 apprehended instructions: there is a lack of penetration due 
 the writer. In meeting these contingencies, we have select- 
 ed such pieces as we thought necessary and suited to the 
 needs of the understanding community. We therefore draw 
 attention once more in the direction of spirit-life. This is a 
 subject upon which we love to dwell. Its close connection 
 with earth, by ties not yet severed, calls us back with a strong 
 desire to attract the minds of those near and dear to us; 
 
 and we feel inclined still to linger upon the subject of our 
 
 home, knowing that you are ignorant of our locality, con- 
 dition, or surroundings, except as we approach, and make it 
 known to you. 
 
 Upon hearing the desire expressed by a dear friend to 
 know whether family-circles were kept united with us, an 
 impetus was given us in the direction to impart all knowl- 
 edge which the mind thirsts for. Glad are we to hear ques- 
 tions called forth upon all occasions, whether in the domes- 
 tic circle, in places of amusement, or in the circle of social 
 
 relations, regarding this subject, connected with the mode’ 
 
 of spirit life or existence. It shows that there exists 
 a desire for information touching that all-important subject, 
 immortality, together with an increase of that pure relation- 
 ship held so sacred by spirits, 
 
 
 

 
 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. - 29 
 
 The question arises, ‘* Do family-circles keep united in 
 spirit-life?” We answer, ‘*‘ Yes.” ‘To our knowledge it is 
 always so. Congregating more with their immediate asso- 
 
 _ciates who were of that class while in earth-life, creates feel- 
 
 ings of pleasure and mingled delight, While in their 
 presence, there was something in their nature which pro- 
 duced an effect between you mutually reciprocal, or you 
 would not have enjoyed their society. 
 
 Influences extend and are imparted to each other by a 
 law founded in nature, and brought into exercise uncon- 
 sciously by parties who are drawn together or attracted to 
 each other. ‘This influence we perceive, and seek to call it 
 out where social relations harmonize, uniting societies with 
 a cord of affinity which cannot be severed. This is more 
 potent, so to speak, when brought to bear upon family rela- 
 tions; or, in other words, there is a secret, abiding, lasting 
 tie, lurking deep in the breast of parent, child, brother, or 
 sister, which is always active to a certain degree. This 
 you see manifested in all family relations in earth-life, how- 
 ever great the discordant element that may be working in the 
 domestic circle. This feeling may slumber, or be dwarfed; 
 but, so sure as it has an existence, it is capable of being 
 called into action, strengthened, and brought under the influ- 
 ence of more congenial influences, tending to crush discord, 
 and give this principle mastery over its opponent. 
 
 This cannot otherwise be ; for influences proceeding from 
 degrees of love go to make the spirit-life. There are ele- 
 ments which form parts of the spirit: separate them, and 
 you throw the spirit into confusion bordering upon insanity ; 
 unite, and give the individual an understanding of their use 
 by calling them into action, and you give him the elements 
 of progression. 
 
30 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 
 
 This feeling pervades all humanity: it is the foundation 
 upon which rests the infinite cord, keeping all as one family, 
 inspiring each according to the love our natures are capable 
 of receiving and imparting; but, as we have before said, 
 this is more potent or concentrated in the unity of families 
 than in the different grades of classes promiscuously brought 
 together. The more this bond is strengthened for each 
 other, the more will it extend to all; and also the reverse. 
 
 This love cannot be expressed in words; neither can we 
 give you a foretaste of its joys until it permeates your being, 
 and you are prepared for its exercise. Then can we reach 
 your understanding, and give you what is in the nature of 
 every individual. We can only direct you to the fountain 
 from whence the thirst for this love in your. being is to be 
 supplied, and you must make the effort to obtain it, throw- 
 ing your whole energy for the good of others, which will 
 soon develop more and more the unity of family relation- 
 ship, strengthening it until it reaches spirit-life, there to 
 receive a new impetus, binding more closely those bonds of 
 unity which the ties of affinity always keep united. 
 
 SECTION FIFTH. 
 
 In regard to the many subjects brought forward for con- 
 sideration, let us continue the one just discussed, bringing it 
 up under the head of brotherly love; or, as some upon the 
 earth-plane have thought best to use the term, ‘‘ free love.” 
 Fears are entertained for those whose ideas verge to this 
 point. We pity such; for we know they do not. understand 
 the word in its true meaning, nor its application to 
 purity, gushing forth from the nature of love, undefiled by 
 the allurements common to the baser or less cultivated 
 faculties of mankind. 
 

 
 
 
 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. bl 
 
 Can there be an overflow of love without its being free? 
 We would ask, What is love? and from whence does it 
 spring? and for what purpose was it given? To the first 
 we would say, It is a gift from God, who has planted it in 
 our natures that it might become a tree of knowledge, 
 reaching to Him from whom it proceeded. Is this not to be 
 free ? if so, then God is not to be free. Love is purity 
 gushing forth from the heart, or the more spiritual part of 
 our natures, inspiring us to be more like the Giver; and is 
 this not to be free? Then the source from whence it pro- 
 ceeds is not free. Love is the spontaneous outgrowth of 
 our natures after divine truth. Love is that element by 
 which the work of man from the divine source was given 
 off, and made manifest in the flesh ; and is all this to be kept 
 concealed or subdued? I say, No! but let it flow with all 
 its purity and strength, reaching from one to another, bind- 
 ing all hearts together with the unity of love, free as the 
 source from whence it proceeds. Let it gush forth, over- 
 flowing your hearts with gladness, filling your thoroughfares 
 with the glad saying, ‘‘ Love is free; come ye, and par- 
 take of the waters of life.” 
 
 And for what was it given? Can there be a mind so 
 perverse to the teachings of Nature as to doubt the reality 
 and use of love in connection with all God has made, even 
 in man, the likeness of himself? Is here not a practical ex- 
 ample of love? and are we to close the door of our hearts 
 to the highest gift bestowed by the most bountiful of all 
 Givers? Shall we shut the door of this practical virtue 
 towards one another? can we supply its place? If so, 
 then let us be up and doing, no longer relying upon the 
 mercy of God for that love which he has been implored so 
 fervently to grant. Let the mind pause and reflect before 
 it denies, or even perverts, the truth of free love. 
 
32 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 
 
 Let us go back in our career of thought, and ascertain 
 from what source the paternal ties were grafted or given off 
 to man. Let us move this consideration and place it in 
 your midst to-day. Is there one willing to be bereft of it? 
 Let us also reflect upon the diversity of love.. Shaping it 
 to suit but one individual’s understanding and experience, 
 would you not demur, choosing the privilege of giving, re- 
 ceiving, or taking it away as might suit your inclination? 
 If it is not free, then it must be confined to a source which 
 precludes free access. 
 
 All must, sooner or later, not only admit, but practise, free 
 love. Exclude it from your heart, and you tear the bonds 
 of affection asunder, and place perversity, hatred, and 
 wrong upon the throne of this the greatest of virtues. 
 When practised to its fullest extent, and allowed to predomi- 
 nate over all acts in our associations, it divests death of its 
 terror, robs the grave of its victory, plants upon the head 
 a crown whose brilliancy shines to all eternity. It also 
 brightens the last days of age with the recollection that 
 virtue and love were the controlling elements, guiding his 
 winding way through life to the maturity incident and neces- 
 sary to a happy entrance to his spirit-home. 
 
 Love coils around the heart, shedding rays of pleasure, 
 warming and thawing the coldness from the chilly mind of 
 despair, and allowing the rays of the sun to bring forth fruits 
 of love, meted out to others, springing from the same 
 source. Love is the emblem of purity. Practise it, then, 
 from the fulness of your hearts, never shrinking from the 
 appellation or stigma given to it by the more ignorant, but 
 try to share it with them also. 
 
 
 

 
 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 38 
 
 EVIDENCE OF IMMORTALITY. 
 
 Rosep in garments of love, we present for consideration 
 these few lines. Teachings of various character are given 
 to man for his elevation, having a tendency to call, forth 
 that which is ludicrous, or the reverse. The immortality 
 of man has been a subject which has long engrossed public 
 attention; and how much nearer the truth is the human 
 mind to-day than it was centuries ago in establishing the 
 fact of the soul’s immortality ! 
 
 Every effort thus far has failed in proving the fact, that 
 departed ones have the slightest recollection of their earthly 
 existence. ‘Theories may arise from education without giv- 
 ing positive evidence: hence the words of the inspired 
 poet, “Oh that spirits might unfold that mystery to 
 man!” Who has not often said in his heart, ‘‘ May there 
 be that fulness of truth given, pointing to some fact in rela- 
 tion to immortality, which I may cherish with the same 
 degree of satisfaction that I do my present existence”? 
 These thoughts are but the outgrowth of nature, which 
 indicate needs to be supplied. 
 
 The ruthless hand of death may sever earthly ties; but 
 it does not follow that there is a total change produced, 
 but merely a separation of the mortal from the immortal. 
 Then what becomes of that part which is more lasting than 
 the bonds of consanguinity? Perplexities here arise which 
 never have been explained beyond supposition. Then, we 
 ask, where is the fact demonstrated that immortality is for 
 you? This must be demonstrated, or it fails to become a 
 
 fact, so far as your understanding makes it appear. 
 . 
 
 . 
 
34 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 
 
 Have you not departed friends whom you desire to con- 
 sult in regard to the change they have passed through? 
 Can the mind be most elevated in sustaining nought but 
 theories or faith in immortality? If man fails to decide 
 upon these points, we, as mediators, convey the desired 
 knowledge to him in the same spirit that Christ conveyed 
 facts to the people which they were unable to discern. 
 Then let the mind dwell upon that point with the certainty 
 it would do if we stood before you in the garb of Christ’s 
 living witnesses. : 
 
 Boldly we assert that immortality can be ascertained from 
 no other source than from the intervention of spirits; and 
 
 
 
 A 
 
 we, as the embodiment of facts, through the investigation 
 of spiritualism, can demonstrate immortality. We can prove 
 beyond doubt the immortality of spirit-identity, which never 
 heretofore has been anticipated as susceptible of proof. 
 
 Closely do we wish to confine the mind to facts; there- 
 fore come forth and investigate, showing your spirit-friends 
 that you are in readiness to receive evidence, never before 
 demonstrated, of the fact of their existence. 
 
 When one glides from the light of this world to that we 
 propose to give, it places him in associations which belong 
 not exclusively to mortals ; but there will gleam other lights, 
 of such brilliancy as to preclude the possibilify of confin- 
 ing his mind to ideas of ancient origin. His mind will be 
 more content with the fulness received through the aid of 
 those of whom he cherishes sweet recollections. 
 
 There has never been such testimony given to man as 
 shall be given when his mind is divested of all that debars 
 free intercourse and association with the immortals of 
 spirit-life. Teachings founded upon facts will be given, 
 instead of theories concerning eternity which are builded 
 

 
 INSTR UCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 38d 
 
 of speculations and ideas far-fetched and full of mystery. 
 Awake, then, to spirit-communion; and, should you not 
 reap the fulness of expectation, you will most certainly 
 ascertain, by demonstrations beyond human agency, the fact 
 of wmmortality. Misery, hell-fire, and torment have been 
 connected with immortality ; therefore under this head can 
 be ascertained the facts relating to each. 
 
 Punishment is considered an edict from God, and the 
 churches cry ‘“‘Amen;” therefore let spirits unmask the 
 hidden spring, and let light and truth be revealed, demon- 
 strating this idea to be a phantom of the imagination, rest- 
 ing upon delusion and ignorance. 
 
 SALVATION. 
 
 SALVATION is the keystone to happiness. Salvation is 
 that elevating tendency, working through the nature, which 
 lessens the hold of evil inclinations, and plants in its stead 
 right precepts, which germinate within the sanctum of each 
 individual breast. Salvation is overcoming past conditions 
 by those which are better, forming and transforming anew ; 
 so that each step in advance becomes salvation to its prede- 
 cessor, regenerating by a better understanding of what duty 
 requires, and subjecting the faculties to a high moral dicta-_ 
 tion of right. 
 
 But custom and so-called divine law have made salvation 
 | to be a saving ordinance through our Lord Jesus Christ. 
 _ What an idea to suppose that upon the head of another 
 depends the redemption of what concerns nobody but our- 
 
36 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 
 
 selves! Why should individuals seek to cast upon another 
 that which is to them a bone of contention? Mad I done 
 wrong, would it not be my duty to repair that wrong? 
 Then what has a third person to do with the injury in- 
 flicted or absolved? Why should people start at the idea 
 of atoning for their own sins? Can they not rise by strength 
 of intellect to become masters of their own wrongs? or must 
 they cast them upon another, expecting to be cleansed from 
 worldly ambition, pride, and all vice counected with their 
 earth-life, indulging in the idea that this can take place at 
 any time before the spirit leaves the body? What an oppor- 
 tunity it presents for continuing in sin, and practising that 
 for which they expect him to atone !— baseness of too low 
 a character for them to make the least attempt to overcome. 
 
 Spiritually defined, no injury is inflicted by wrong but 
 upon the one harboring it. The mind of him whom we 
 seek to injure can remain pure; while ours is blackening 
 with the damning influence of hellish designs. It remains 
 with ourselves to cherish or crush these evil tendencies. 
 Then why is it necessary for one in the garb of Christ to 
 be more than a teacher, pointing the way more clearly by 
 which mankind can overcome the evils that beset them on 
 every hand, and raise themselves intellectually and spirit- 
 ually to meet purer conditions ? 
 
 Salvation has been looked upon as something remote 
 from the individual, and must be sought in the name of 
 Christ, accompanied with his blood as a perquisite. This 
 arises from false conceptions of his teachings. Nearly all 
 the ideas advanced by the patriarchs are so crude an unfold- 
 ing of Christ’s true mission, that we are led to exclaim, 
 ‘‘ Can food for the advanced mind be found in records suited 
 only to the desires and understanding of people living at 
 the time they were given?” 
 

 
 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 37. 
 
 - The teachings of Christ, when thoroughly understood, 
 _ make all accountable to themselves for crushing their God- 
 given powers, and call upon each soul to work out its own 
 salvation. More efficacious truths could never be uttered 
 than are found in Christ’s words, when he says, ‘‘ Give me 
 thine heart,” meaning the severing of earthly ties from the 
 better part of man’s nature, or that which had a tendency 
 to keep the baser part in subjection to that higher law of 
 which he was ever a devoted observer. 
 
 When man understands that his salvation proceeds from 
 himself, how much more efficacious are those sayings, 
 teaching that salvation consists more in making reparation 
 for his wrongs than through the blood of this individual 
 Christ! There is that. fulness in his teachings that will 
 prepare an individual for pure and elevating intercourse, 
 while never shrinking from those duties which devolve upon 
 him in working out his own salvation. 
 
 Salvation is a regeneration of that germ manifested in 
 the character of Christ, by which all will be raised to the 
 standard of practical works, and led from a state of igno- 
 rance to spiritual discernment; their obligations to look 
 beyond him, preparatory to a place in his Father’s mansion, 
 being recognized. 
 
 Who can read the words of Christ without feeling at 
 heart that there is a great work to do? — something more than 
 calling upon his name. Let the vitalizing principle of his 
 teachings extend its influence over the dominion of life, and 
 feed the soul with fruits of immortal glory, gathered by 
 diligent maintenance of the precepts laid down as a guide 
 to follow. Every act counts for the individual, by its saving 
 tendency, or the reverse. Then salvation rests with our- 
 selves; making each responsible for the wayward use made 
 
08 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 
 
 of gifts bestowed for a God-given purpose. He who rules. 
 
 designed in the beginning, that, the nearer man approaches 
 his greatness, the more his glory and wisdom should be dis- 
 played. Let us rise, then, in the power of might, and 
 produce new shoots of mental attainment, every way char- 
 
 acteristic of a holier and more zealous determination to 
 
 work out our own salvation. 
 
 ESSAY ON MAN. 
 
 Maw is the combination of several component parts: each 
 taken separately or collectively forms a constituent division 
 of the human machine. All includes the man. All else 
 can be nought, compared to this mechanism of God’s handi- 
 work. very part is so adapted as to allow of no inter- 
 ference from Nature, aside from laws governing it for some 
 particular purpose. These different properties of which we 
 are composed are undergoing continual changes, manifested 
 in various forms, and, when taken in their true relation, com- 
 pose all we claim as the machine through which the spirit 
 gives its manifestations. | . 
 
 Form is necessary: therefore all coming under this head 
 include the human species. 
 
 What can engross the mind of man with more interest 
 than the different parts of his body, and the changes taking 
 place, by which his existence is maintained, and he enabled 
 to thrive, and reach the standard of maturity? 
 
 The brain, according to information obtained by taking 
 cognizance of the peculiar office it performs, is composed of 
 

 
 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 39 
 
 small tissues, adbering so closely to the nerves as to make 
 understood each individual necessity of the system. 
 
 These are so perfectly arranged as to admit of no decep- 
 tion ; the one complying with the desires of the other: hence 
 all ideas flow to the brain through the aid of the nerves. 
 
 The nervous system is composed of small fibres ramify- 
 ing through every part, producing sensation throughout the 
 entire body. ‘These conglomerate into one mass, separated 
 ‘only by the divisions, passing and repassing in performing 
 the duty assigned them. They comprehend, so to speak, the 
 faculty of understanding, by acting upon the brain, which 
 is the seat or centre of the nervous system. All action 
 proceeds from this organ; making will-power the only re- 
 quisite quality to be brought into action. 
 
 The brain seems to be more disconnected from any other 
 organ than has been supposed by those whose opportunities 
 for investigation were limited to its inactive state. The 
 controlling influence, connection, and aid of the nerves in 
 relation to this organ, has been sought for by our most 
 eminent physicians. 
 
 Research after research has been made in that direction, 
 but has failed from the necessity of seeing its full develop- 
 ment in the performance of its duty while in an active state. 
 Whenever there is demonstration sufficient to carry the 
 current of ideas to the brain, it is stamped there with what- 
 ever power the nerves are able to convey, and no more; 
 hence, as we have before said, all knowledge received goes 
 through this channel, making that organ the recipient. 
 
 The brain, or, in other words, the seat of reason, is replete 
 with discretion, guiding us aright. The higher and more 
 essential qualification we place before this organ, the nearer 
 it raises us to a s‘and-point emblematical of God. Man’s 
 
40 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 
 
 essential qualification is the power of bringing forth all 
 that is combined in his nature. Laws intervene between 
 God and that which he has made; and it is necessary that 
 we study those laws, coming thus more and more into 
 harmony with his purposes. Let man bestow much culture 
 in the direction of his moral faculties; then step from 
 thence to more abundant themes of conversational powers, 
 ‘combined with the elements of his internal unfolding. This 
 is the starting-point of all that makes man an ee 
 being, capable of reasoning. 3 . 
 
 In following man through the various combinations com- 
 posing the external and interior development of his organi- 
 zation, we perceive that all tends to fetch the soul into 
 recognition. To this intent is he adapted, shaping the 
 faculties so as to centre the soul in him, making man an 
 inhabitant of the soul in this life as much as hereafter; the 
 future being but a continuation of this. . 
 
 The most potent step in all understanding brings the dol 
 into fulness of sympathy with the higher destiny awaiting 
 it, and keeps the unction of holy zeal working in the nature. 
 Man aspires to nothing beyond what the soul imbibes. All 
 aspirations are called forth by the propelling influence of the 
 mind, which assumes a dictatorial command over the body, 
 and conquers its atrocious propensities toward a life of 
 infamy and shame. 
 
 The soul is a combination of essential principles, giving 
 outward manifestations of the inner man, and recalling 
 sublime thoughts which go to make the whole. 
 
 Such is man collectively, designated as the image of his 
 maker. 
 
 
 

 
 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 41 
 
 MAGNETISM THE LAW OF INSPIRATION. 
 
 Tue law of mind is a study brought out under the relations 
 of magnetic control, or psychological influence imparted 
 from one mind to another, conveying intelligence, dictating 
 sentiments, and establishing a connection between the ope- 
 rator and his subject; developing in the minds of both a 
 medium of communication. It carries the mind operated 
 upon far beyond its own ability of intellect, tracing the 
 thoughts received to some source outside of and beyond 
 itself. It collects the understanding of minds far in advance, 
 taking hold of ideas, mastering them with ease, and.furnish- 
 ing a source of reliable information beyond any conception 
 of one not receiving this current of communication. ‘This 
 effect upon the mind enables the operator to extend his 
 influence, subjecting the ones operated upon to the will of 
 the magnetizer, making them understand what he under- 
 stands, see what he sees, hear what he hears; his thoughts 
 becoming theirs. Bringing the brain under control governs 
 all the rest; so that his experiments are crowned with 
 success. 
 
 In centering this influence upon the brain, it becomes 
 necessary that the subject should be passive, yielding to the 
 control, quietly submitting to the effects desired to be pro- 
 duced, and blending his inclination with that of the operator. 
 He soon begins to show control over the individual by dic- 
 tating to his subject through the power of mind, and hold- 
 ing converse by the same power; he commands by thought, 
 and is obeyed; gives utterance to thoughts silently, and they 
 are repeated audibly by the one controlled; making two 
 minds blend in one; one obeying the other. 
 
42 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 
 
 It is this element, or will-power, in man, which, when con- 
 centrated upon the brain, forms an influence called mesmer- 
 ism, or mesmeric control. This law is no more nor less than 
 the application of mind desiring control. Those whose sus- 
 ceptibilities are yielding are made the recipients of power 
 and influence from others, and can be easily wrought upon 
 _ by them. Hence mesmerism with you, to-day, is fixed in 
 the mind, had its origin there, and remains subservient to 
 the mind alone. 
 
 To him who doubts this, let me say, Search long and 
 deep into the law of mind controlling mind; and you will 
 ascertain that this principle governs individuals more or less 
 in their daily associations with each other. It is founded 
 in every individual breast by virtue of strength of will, 
 combining firmness, and a determination to bring all avin 
 to their power of control. . 
 
 Concentrating this within the mind, it acts upon com- 
 munities, and from thence affects governments. Uniting 
 the power: of magnetism proceeding from the minds of 
 the people, it manifests itself according to the strength or 
 determination to carry its purposes into effect. 
 
 When one stands in a position to view alkwho are con- 
 nected with any branch of investigation, or with discoveries 
 leading to thought, deep study, and extended experimental 
 knowledge, they are led at once to realize the power and 
 force of so potent an influence as this subject presents. 
 Such as have never investigated know nothing of the 
 truthfulness contained in the position taken, and treated 
 upon as facts arising within the jurisdiction of intellect: 
 therefore come forth and investigate, and our position as 
 we pass along will be made clear. The opportunities are 
 before you: ths law is extensively carried into effect, 
 
 
 

 
 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 43 
 
 demonstrating its existence beyond doubt, until now it has 
 taken its place among the many established laws following 
 in the wake of scientific research. . 
 
 The time was when the power of electricity and steam 
 was not understood, and the laws of gravitation were looked 
 upon as delusion; also the shape and rotation of the earth 
 were denied. Did not this arise from ignorance rather 
 than because these truths did not exist? Just so is it with 
 the law of mind controlling mind, and its extension beyond 
 this life. 
 
 The governing laws of nature.demand attention from the 
 thinking, investigating part of the community. Legalized 
 by God, they are the rightful possession of minds given to 
 _know of these things, and to practise the benefits arising 
 therefrom. : 
 
 The time has fully arrived when this law should be un- 
 derstood. No excuse is befitting any one for not weighing 
 and reasoning upon the subject carefully, more ready to 
 arrive at truth than to condemn. Be exalted above the 
 supposition, ‘‘it may be so,” and bring yourselves to facts 
 worthy to become a part of the knowledge of the nineteenth 
 century. This law was ever in existence since the first 
 formation of man. Through man came its birth, engendering 
 the different attributes of his nature; and, when understood, 
 it clears up many points in the Christian dogmas pointing 
 back to ancient origin now considered as the word of Ged. 
 
 This law is not confined to mortals; for what pertains to 
 and is established by the mind is carried beyond this life. 
 And who shall say that a diminished capacity is entailed upon 
 the spirit after it has left the body? We read, “It hath 
 not entered the heart of man to conceive what he shall be:” 
 then give him all the power, knowledge, and glory after 
 this life that he carries with him. 
 
44 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 
 
 The most essential point in coming to conclusions regard- 
 ing this law is its future existence, and whether it can be 
 exercised by the mind, or not. What evidence is there to 
 the reverse? Clothe the spirit in*eternity with just dues, 
 merited by close application to laws governing its earthly 
 existence, and you have but given it the reward sustained 
 by diligence in improving upon the talent given, and which 
 you have no right to divest it of, either in this life or the 
 world to come. Your ancient records, given you as the word 
 of God, breathe it forth more clearly, and define the mani- 
 festations of this power exercised by spirits of the departed 
 in a more conclusive and abrupt manner, than is called for 
 here. It has been handed down from the pen of one writer 
 to another, who have translated it according to their ability 
 to transfer language, until it hath lost that purity of in- 
 spiration practised by unseen intelligences holding control 
 of the human organism at the present day. Beware how 
 thought transmitted through this law from disembodied 
 spirits finds its place with you as the word of God! 
 
 They are in your midst in the form of angels and evil 
 spirits as spoken of in those records, and all have access to 
 this law ; and, finding a mind susceptible to their influence, 
 they stamp it there. Hence are you subject to this law 
 of control from a diversity of spirits, some desirous of im- 
 parting good to the best of their ability, and raise mankind 
 to a high, spiritual standard of inspiration. What is in- 
 spiration but receiving light from a higher source; and 
 when one mind is acted upon by another far in advance, 
 giving more exalted views of Christianity and God, what 
 can it be but inspiration? And such do you term it; but 
 the source from whence it came you are ignorant of. 
 
 Wrong constructions have been put upon spirit-teachings 
 
 ee a " — — ee 
 
 ‘Oe Sy ee ee Be a 
 
 Cae en Se 
 

 
 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 45 
 
 heretofore given through this same channel of inspiration, 
 _and which afterwards it has been perceived the minds of 
 the people were not prepared to indorse. Not advancing 
 far enough from their*old stand-point of forms to pierce to 
 the spirit of Christ’s teachings, the mind has been led astray 
 from those truths, pure when given, but terribly mutilated 
 in seeking to conform them to the ideas of others, or clothing 
 them in a garb befitting the different sects and denomina- 
 tions which have since arisen. | 
 Actuated by this knowledge of existing misapprehen- 
 sion, do spirits come in the form of angels or guides, as 
 in ancient times. Even those spirits who gave the instruc- 
 tions in your Bible are desirous of giving higher light, and 
 disclosing the true meaning they intended should be received. 
 If the mind is clothed with bigotry, declaring that there can 
 be nothing in advance of the Bible, or that it is the word of 
 God including the whole truth, and that it is useless to look 
 - for further progress of the mind, then let those spirits that 
 gave the Bible teach you now. Those patriarchs are still 
 competent to instruct; neither have they lost their interest 
 in the welfare of man. Then what can be the reason, aside 
 from prejudice, for not receiving their teachings to-day? 
 Christ talked with Moses and Elias; and shall we repu- 
 diate spirit-communion when he was familiar with it? 
 John the*revelator was about to worship a‘ spirit, when 
 he rebuked him, saying, ‘‘See thou do it not; for I am 
 of thy fellow-servants the prophets.” Paul speaks so mi- 
 nutely of spirit-power, and its diversity of manifestations, 
 that we forbear a repetition, referring to them as now 
 taking place in your midst. Many passages we could quote, 
 showing that in them spirits were teaching the people; and 
 when they prophesied it was through spirit-influence, ope- 
 
46 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 
 
 rating by mesmeric control, or mind acting upon mind, per- 
 fectly in accordance with natural laws. . 
 
 The heresies of the past are not alone attributable to mis- 
 interpretation. Much error arose in the minds of the peo- 
 ple after the inspiration was received; and, being governed © 
 by kings, much was shut out or kept from being added to 
 these sacred writings, which otherwise would have been 
 received as inspiration, but which, from the ignorance and 
 superstition of the people, was regarded as injurious, and 
 therefore suppressed. And is not that same feeling, to some 
 extent, rife in your midst to-day in regard to inspiration being 
 given now as of old? ‘The idea is rather indulged that the 
 times of spirit communion and ministry are past, and that 
 the ancients were a privileged people, lighting a lamp which 
 is forever to light your pathway ; and that no other can equal 
 it. Assertion after assertion is made by intelligent individ- 
 uals, re-affirming the statements of others, that spirit-inspira- 
 tion is in your midst to-day; but you turn away, saying in 
 your hearts, it is not so, but still clinging to that of the 
 past. 
 
 These thoughts you have been reading are given by inspi- 
 ration through the organism of her who pens them down. 
 Her mind is simply acted upon by unseen intelligences, 
 or disembodied spirits, transmitting to her their thoughts 
 through this law; and she pens them down, taking no 
 thought what to write, but writing the first occurring word, 
 until sentences, yea, these entire writings, are produced ; 
 and it is as incumbent upon her to peruse them for an 
 understanding as upon you. How account you for this, 
 aside from the intervention of this law made use of by 
 minds out of the body? 
 
 The inspiration of the past is no more striking; neither 
 
 
 

 
 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 47 
 
 does it present a more impressive phase than this. The 
 ancients were often made to give utterance to that which they 
 did not understand ; but in their ignorance they attributed it 
 to the Lord. But, in this age of progress, the mind has grown 
 beyond those ideas, and now plants all things upon princi- 
 ples governed by immutable law; doing away with mira- 
 cles, and holding them as subject to the ignorance of the 
 people at the time they were enacted. 
 
 Oh that all might be brought to behold the truths of 
 inspiration to-day, as much as ever! It flows with all the 
 purity that the disembodied spirit is capable of imparting, 
 and no more; and so has it ever been. Let the mind rise 
 from the past, and drink of present inspiration, that it may 
 be qualified to judge of inspiration, both past and present, 
 and its ever-controlling law. ‘The time is past for past in- 
 spiration ; and, if we have it now in our midst, it is lost, 
 resting with those who received it. Then let us rise to a 
 full conviction of its necessity, unshackling the mind from 
 past events, and beholding truths founded upon present 
 facts. All knowledve comes by effort: no one can obtain 
 it for another, satisfactorily ; and ignorance, distrust, and 
 doubt is the portion of him who leans upon another, 
 never feeling certain or satisfied with the results acquired 
 from so unreliable a source. The only way, then, is for 
 each individual’s knowledge to be based upon personal evi- 
 dence, and facts sustained by thorough investigation. 
 
48 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 
 
 HUMAN AND UNIVERSAL NATURE. 
 
 Human nature is the same throughout the universe. The 
 same manifestations are due from all; all stand accounta- 
 ble to the same source for happiness or misery; all are 
 indicted by the same law of restriction; all possess mus- 
 cular power, endurance, life, animation, and have access 
 to the more refined feelings of the heart; all are invited 
 to the throne of grace, there to partake of the richness of 
 blessings kept in store for them; all are accessible to this 
 fountain. ; 
 
 The rain from heaven pours upon all: the sun sheds forth 
 rays of light and heat upon every quarter of the globe, in- 
 viting all humanity to partake of its exhilarating draught. 
 Nature invites all, without distinction: her garb of verdure 
 and vegetation yields for.one as much as for’ another. ‘The 
 lily of the valley, the ripe fruit upon a thousand hills, ex- 
 tend their fragrance and palatable taste to the poor, forlorn 
 mendicant as much as to the wealthy and arrogant. In the 
 distributions of Nature there is ever an equality shown ; and 
 so isit with human nature. ‘The more Nature is studied, the 
 nearer will she seem to approximate to man. She was made 
 purposely for the use of man, and therefore comes as near 
 the standard of man as substance can, not endowed with 
 reason :, when viewed from one stand-point, she seems to be 
 man void of reason. So closely allied are they, that it is 
 ‘the endowment of this one faculty that separates or makes 
 any distinction between the two. Nature unfolds her pecu- 
 liarities ; and so does human nature in man. At every 
 turn in life, there comes into existence something to show 
 that mankind are not separate and distinct each from the 
 
 
 

 
 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 49 
 
 other, but one distribution covers all, meted out irrespective 
 of rank, station, or wealth. For every manifestation given 
 in Nature, there is a corresponding one in man. The elements 
 of which he is composed Mother-earth holds at her bid- 
 ding; and the satisfaction of every part of his organization 
 depends upon her for a supply, keeping the locomotive of 
 life upon the wheels of time, feeding, nursing, and engen- 
 dering ties, which, when the spirit ceases to act, unite and 
 form one. 
 
 _ The life-principle engendered from the great Fount of all 
 is given to man no more than to Nature, excepting that part 
 of the deity which he takes back to himself when man is 
 prostrated upon a level with Nature. In defining Nature 
 and man aside from the spirit, it is impossible to make a 
 distinction. ‘They are one; and from the same source they 
 came, and to the same material do they go back, and the 
 same purpose does each one share in producing vegetation ; 
 each part going to make the whole. In discriminating 
 between man and Nature, it is the mind that gives him 
 superiority ; and it is this that gives him pre-eminence and 
 power over the brute creation. Separate this one fact, and 
 you are lost to know what man is as distinct from Nature. 
 
 The undeveloped man is the same as if void of mind for 
 the time being; and, while in this condition, Nature makes 
 every effort to perfect the machine through which it is to 
 operate, bringing it into full proportions in the strength of 
 maturity: it is the hand of Nature taking care of her own. 
 If Nature is deficient in maturing the mind, she is fully 
 competent to perfect its method, and challenges man to do 
 his part in the use of mind thus crowning her work with 
 immortality. If man promptly fulfils his part, he becomes 
 the emblem of his Maker, leaving Nature in its steady tread 
 
 4 
 
50 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 
 
 to form that peculiar to itself. In the division of all for- 
 mations, Nature proportions out to each their particular 
 grade, retaining instinct for the animal, reason for man, 
 reproduction for the vegetable, and inert properties for 
 the mineral. Thus the gradations pass from one state 
 of regeneration to another, never forming an amalgamation 
 of elements producing man in part, then transformed to 
 something else, perchance an animal or a plant, and thence 
 back again to man or some other formation. Nature holds 
 its law within itself, mastering all with a rod of precision, 
 moulding each form into that it is destined to become, hold- 
 ing sway over the elements composing the variety of for- 
 mations going forth side by side as wrought upon by the 
 spirit of the great I AM, calling upon this element to 
 arouse and become a living formation peculiar to itself, and 
 then to that, until the whole universe is diversified with 
 animal, vegetable, and mineral combinations all going to 
 form the whole. The growth of the human is marked by 
 smilar steps, arriving to maturity and gome to decay. 
 
 In the firm progress of man and Nature as composed of 
 elements, the one becomes a living being, and then returns 
 back to the elements from which it was formed. Thus 
 doth Nature support man, and become to him what no other 
 source can, and likens him to her emblem of the divine. 
 
 In approaching the subject of man as distinct from Nature, 
 we have only to touch upon the spiritual, and he looms 
 before you in the garb of Christ and his teachings, promul- 
 gating truths uttered from the depths of that sanctity of 
 theught belonging to the spirit alone, of which he is a 
 practical example, spiritually, intellectually, and morally 
 defined. 
 
 This attribute all men possess, giving one broad range 
 
 eV —-. 
 
 
 

 
 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. ol 
 
 of intellect, broad as the source from whence it came, and 
 enduring as eternity. All come within its sphere, and 
 comprise one human family, of which God is the father, 
 who loves all, and from the richness of his bounty in Nature’s 
 store supplies every need. 
 
 The giving and taking away that part of man which 
 is only destined to exist here is the modus operandi of 
 placing him in a rudimental condition preparatory to his 
 ‘entrance upon a higher life. There is a result of earthly 
 experience which continues, and which goes in advance, 
 as it were, of his separation from the body, approaching 
 nearer the throne from whence that immortal part was given, 
 and for which he feels grateful when the separation from 
 Nature’s grasp occurs ; and that division of elements takes 
 place never again to be united, by whose inherent power 
 each is forced to its own destiny. 
 
 Such is Nature, through which the spirit operates in form- 
 ing man; and long may it continue, for by it are we made 
 spirits with immortality written upon every countenance ! 
 
 EDUCATION. 
 
 Soctety in general is divided into classes, of which 
 education forms the basis. It is the commencement of a 
 life of usefulness, making honor and ability the guide to 
 all improvement in morals, both in a religious and intel- 
 lectual point of view. Broad is the arena of education, 
 leading the student up the rugged hill of science, and open- 
 ing before him a broader field of observation, planting his 
 
D2 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 
 
 feet upon the tide of advancement, and calling upon the 
 intellect to arouse and define its various positions. 
 
 Education limited to one particular channel, or proscribed 
 either by ecclesiastical rule or the interposition of any bar- 
 rier, is destructive to the intellect: it closes the avenues 
 of instruction, dwarfs meditation, crushes investigation, 
 and produces intellectual stagnation of all the powers com- 
 bined in the mind, which is the highest type of God made 
 manifest in flesh. Freedom of intellect is the highest 
 rule to be observed, aside from obedience to the higher intel- 
 lect, — God. The right of every individual to choose what- 
 ever is best suited to the understanding; and the right to 
 interpret all things, each according to his ability, using 
 reason instead of others’ authority ; penetrating into all ac- 
 cessible sources for truth; holding every idea subject toa 
 more advanced comprehension; looking upon religious, 
 literary, and national subjects as only to be fathomed by 
 letting the intellect rule free and unbiassed ; framing the 
 highest conception of right, and acting therefrom, — this 
 should be the first subject to elicit the attention of youth, 
 being established as the basis of their future course. Let — 
 education point in that direction, developing freedom, equali- 
 ty, and love for all. The foundation of all schools and col- 
 leges should rest upon this platform. Here begins the 
 
 early training of our most brilliant minds; and how im- 
 portant that the starting be right! 
 
 The young and untutored mind is naturally dexiBis aa 
 ing to superiors, capable of being taught liberal sen- 
 timents: it has also a capacity’ for high and extended 
 aspirations, calling out qualities which will work its own 
 salvation, or the reverse. Education plants firmly the seeds 
 of error under the guidance of false teachings, which grow 
 
 
 

 
 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 53 
 
 to be trees so thoroughly rooted, that years are allowed to 
 pass before the intellect is prepared to sap the foundation 
 of so firma growth. Hence when we study mankind, and 
 see so little progress upon spiritual subjects, or advancement 
 from ideas matured thousands of years ago, we are led to 
 exclaim, ‘‘ Why are not our institutions of learning alive to 
 this fact?” They are in some respects the hierarchy of 
 education, blasting and withering the growth of spiritual 
 intellect by a creed-bound adherence to the Scriptures, mak- 
 ing all else tend to this one point. ‘To such an extent is 
 this carried, that it excludes free interchange of thought 
 if it conflicts with Bible sentiments. No book is above 
 reason. Reason should govern the man; for that is demon- 
 strated beyond doubt to be a gift from God, while the other 
 remains in obscurity. 
 
 The object of education is advancement. Then what 
 doth it profit an individual to curb the intellect, or narrow 
 it down to one stand-point touching any subject, and hold 
 to nothing in advance upon that point? Can there be due 
 expansion of intellect in a mind so directed? Such is the 
 commencement or early training of many who are prepar- 
 ing to go forth as instructors. 
 
 Education, in its broad sense, means a constant unfolding 
 of the mental powers, increasing the influx by degrees, until 
 the whole realm of thought becomes one vast field of mental 
 acquirement. 
 
 Ready is any one thus qualified to go forth as a teacher ; 
 and such do the community demand to vitalize the minds 
 of the young with a desire to soar above bigotry and thie 
 chimerical doctrines of the day. ee 
 
 Education is developed according as the faculties are 
 aroused to a sense of more light; and in that proportion 
 
o4 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 
 
 does an individual become free, high-minded, and liberal, 
 or dogmatic, sectarian, and forestalled by prejudice. The 
 less brilliant the mind, the more it adheres to these different 
 points. | 
 
 In the rudimental discipline, the first step should be to 
 fasten the mind upon some useful purpose involving an 
 extended range of thought upon all subjects, together with 
 literary pursuits. This, dwelt upon with mature reflection, 
 is sure to develop original ideas, and thus is accomplished 
 bold strides in learning. Education cannot be too progres- 
 sive, bringing to bear upon the community truths in keep- 
 ing with the progressive demands of the age. Education 
 simplified and brought to each one’s experience unfolds 
 in daily practice from youth to old age. Benefits multiply ; 
 and the contingencies depending upon this branch of human 
 endowment are too numerous to mention. | 
 
 Would that it lay in our power to present some argument 
 which might reach the intellect, and arouse it to a full con- 
 viction of the importance of education! How aspiring is 
 the mind of a student whose aspirations carry him above 
 all obstacles impeding his advancement! Such a one is 
 truly the light of the world. Commendations too high 
 _ cannot be placed upon his head. With fervor we ascribe 
 to him the motto, ‘* Well done, good and faithful servant! 
 enter thou into the joys of thy Lord.” ‘The world depends 
 upon education for civilization, and millions are gazing 
 with eager expectation toward our institutions of learning ; 
 may they see that progress in them due from so responsible 
 a source ! 
 
 = 
 
 
 

 
 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 55 
 
 SYMPATHY. 
 
 W38EN life seems dreary and dull, the invigorating balm 
 of sympathy feeds the soul longing for sympathizing com- 
 memoration of the many events which transpired in the 
 morning of life. The endearing ties of friendship cluster 
 around the memory, brightened by recollections of ever- 
 beneficent designs acting upon those with whom associations 
 were formed for the purpose of promoting their greatest 
 good. When we carefully review the past, with a feeling 
 resplendent with victory over the many efforts combining 
 influence, wealth, and power, how hard is it to relax those 
 energies so long cherished as the groundwork of existence ! 
 
 Meditation upon the varying course of life brings us 
 every day to a standard conflicting with some error, or upon 
 the side of right, and hastily converges the more important 
 acts to a point where all looms before the memory with 
 pleasure or regret. 
 
 The marked differences of individual minds, together 
 with their varied unfoldings, lead to action when is brought 
 before the intellect broad assertions of truth. Such as the 
 mind is prepared to indorse and apply practically, it an- 
 nounces, and tries to inspire others with the same views and 
 opinions. 
 
 The groundwork of recollection forms an important part 
 in the life of every one, sympathizing and blending the 
 inclinations to suit the conditions they are called upon to 
 meet. Life is composed of enactments which draw the 
 mind in this and then in that direction ; dwelling upon what 
 is in no way satisfactory, then grasping ideas beyond, and 
 
56 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 
 
 revolving them over and over, until they are sifted and — 
 recognized as the right principles to govern. ‘Thus is the 
 mind tossed to and fro, accepting and discarding, balanced 
 by the dictates of a right mediator between the principles 
 
 of justice, right and wrong. All these combined magnify 
 the precepts of the mind into a revolving disquietude, touched 
 
 upon, by the memory, softened by sympathy, long years 
 after the recollections have departed to spirit-life. 
 Recollection renders every act of life amenable to the 
 charge of being accomplished in accordance with the loftiest 
 dictates, pre-eminent over the object to be attained. The 
 consolation derived from this source of reflection is worth 
 double the conflict in obtaining it. When it once governs, 
 and guides to this standpoint of equity and honor, and then 
 to another in advance, it divests you of error, and you become 
 the co-worker of mankind in general, listening to and pro- 
 mulgating such truths and doctrines as have their effect upon 
 the virtuous part of your nature. It coincides with the 
 great facts brought to light by the influx of intelligence 
 floating among the masses, which are criticised by individual 
 minds, and call out ideas in social intercourse. ‘The ten- 
 dency is to wipe from the heart bitterness, and to create 
 thirst for sociability upon a basis of brotherly love; stirring 
 from its heart’s depths feelings of appreciation, and a desire 
 to share with others that which is to you so great a source — 
 of information. 
 
 
 
 The heavens may cpen to declare this to man; but his 
 fulness is incomplete without a taste of fellowship, working 
 hand in hand with every maintenance of superiority of in- 
 tellect engendered from the every-day walks of life. The 
 most sublime thoughts and reflections of the past, present, 
 and future, rest upon the good foundation resulting from 
 

 
 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 57 
 
 habits of a pure and elevating character, and of social inter- 
 change of sentiment. Sociability of nature calls out, in its 
 promiscuous sharing of all intelligence coming in its way, 
 sympathy, and a charitable feeling towards humanity, modi- 
 fying dignity and overbearance ; for these, being divested by 
 intimacy, may present rare gems of intellect. 
 
 Warm-hearted, sociable, sympathizing individuals are 
 the ones who stand in the rear of conflicts, called there by 
 their sympathizing natures, sharing others’ woes and afilic- 
 tions, blending and moulding their feelings into the cast of 
 human suffering. The ordinary share of intimacy due 
 every one is in proportion to the intelligence and good they 
 feel the need of receiving and imparting. 
 
 How sure is this intimacy to produce recollections of 
 events forgotten perhaps for years, bit which, as sure as they 
 occurred, have a place in memory capable of being called up 
 to refresh the mind with scenes of pleasure, spicing life 
 with the sympathetic endearments connected with friends 
 who hold a place near and dear in your reminiscences of the 
 -past ! 
 
 Cautiousness demands its share of attention; but, when it 
 creeps in and takes away liberality and intimacy of feeling, 
 it is a perversion of that faculty, and robs the nature of one 
 of God’s choicest gifts. 
 
 The aim in life should be peace, good will towards all, 
 forming recollections founded upon a basis of friendship, 
 strengthened by the hand of time, fostered in the lap of 
 obedience to the intention of raising humanity to the wel- 
 come trust of our every-day life. 
 
 As time rolls on, and the spirit is wafted to the shores of 
 eternity, the emotions peculiar to the human heart are 
 revivified and made more sanguine. The mind plunges 
 
58 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 
 
 deeper into the feelings for meditation, and creates a longing 
 desire for union again with those friends who formed a part 
 of its associations. Such are the feelings of a spirit, and — 
 such has characterized my spirit-life, emblematical of earth 
 peculiarities. ° 
 
 When all meet, and are again joined in association, never 
 more to be separated by death, then will we weave a garland 
 of attachment, uniting our sympathies into one band of 
 spirit-fellowship. 
 
 DEVELOPMENT. 
 
 DEVELOPMENT is the sanctity of thought and education. 
 Who has not beheld the unfolding of the petals of a flower, 
 in all its beauty, enriched by Nature, shaping its propor- 
 tions, basking in the full strength of flowerhood, ready for 
 the hand of appreciation to partake of its full measure of 
 beauty? The like applies to humanity ; commencing with 
 the child, it forms and blooms into growth of stature, which 
 ripens to old age, maturing in spirit-life, waiting for the 
 bounties of recompense to waft them on to progression. 
 The fullest extent of development is but the beginning of 
 maturity, self-maturing according to the emblems of divine 
 work, aiding the original intrinsic value to proceed to a 
 state of development suited to the age of the subject of 
 human growth. 
 
 In manifesting divine will, development of mind is the 
 object sought. Mental elements, enriched and prepared by 
 use, assimilate as though pressed and crowded together ; 
 and development of mind is the result. 
 
 
 

 
 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 59 
 
 * 
 
 In the beginning of every formation, and following it to 
 a more advanced stage, the developing process is the one 
 incentive of Nature, grasping the lower, and bringing there- 
 from products of a higher grade; and to enumerate the 
 length of, time in which development has been the master 
 ’ requires an age of experience and reason; for when deyel- 
 opment was not is not for us to say. : 
 
 Reasoning from analogy, we should infer that God him- 
 self was the embryo of development, and our conclusions 
 would be drawn from Nature; for, with the spirit, Nature 
 is God; therefore all coming within his law of progression 
 manifests the principle of development. But development 
 brought within the bearing of human understanding must 
 appeal to the senses through actual demonstration. 
 
 The experience of every one shows conclusively that de- 
 velopment has been the work of ages, forming and trans- 
 forming the higher from the lower; and thus proceeds the 
 process of formation in Nature. But with man it is more 
 within himself, spiritually as well as physically. 
 
 Why should not Nature show those same indications 
 within itself, indicating man? 
 
 In the beginning, saith the Bible, was light; but we 
 contend that in the beginning was chaos, and from thence 
 sprang man, carried forth by the laws of development, 
 gradually emerging more and more, until there came the 
 full development of a throne sufficient for reason to dwell 
 upon; and thus you have man as he is to-day. In perceiv- 
 ing the ties of unity, which bind all things together by the 
 cord of progression, governed by the laws of attraction, 
 adhering and coalescing each with its sister part, how can 
 we depart from the idea of man proceeding from a state 
 of development ? 
 
60 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 
 
 In the unfolding of an elementary principle beginning 
 with chaos, the tendency is to unite, form, separate, and 
 form anew, until the object of development is carried to its - 
 full extent; and then commences a routine of irregularities, 
 shaping according to the tendency of the developmgnt. 
 
 In the interim of commotion producing changes, throw- 
 ing divine effort in the direction of man, why should he not 
 be the object of development when all tends to his advan- 
 tage through the manifestations of ‘a higher divinity located 
 in the faculty of reasoning? thus becoming subservient to 
 him through the channel of education. 
 
 Matter refined and ethereal becomes the emblem of the 
 Creator, through a process of bringing together particle 
 after particle, until the whole combined forms the human 
 organism. Of this there is an immortal part, divining 
 special providence as the germinating tree of knowledge, 
 mixed and intermixed with the eternal incidents of his 
 being, until one forms the other, and-a mutual reciprocation 
 occurs; and finally, through the laws of progression, both 
 merge into and form one. In this connection we may ask, 
 is not the Creator himself matter, or a substance subject to 
 development and progression ; the principal object of which 
 is to endow mankind with a fervor due the element of which 
 he is composed, turning all to good account, and to the wel- 
 fare of mankind in general; holding forth the implements 
 subject to divine law, for us to grasp and apply to the eter- 
 nal welfare of every being? 
 
 Tracing the connection through this channel brings to 
 observation the fact that man sprang into existence in this 
 way. Spiritually defined, we trace him from the first with 
 as clear a conception as that particles of matter were united 
 to form others; and thus proceeds man from the spirit, 
 which is, always was, and forever is to be. 
 
 
 

 
 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 61 
 
 _. In ascending from chaos, there seem to be steps so occult, 
 manifested in the formation of man, that we leave this part 
 of him in obscurity, and penetrate to the spiritual, which 
 gives marked ideas of his origin and descent through the | 
 materialg shaping him at every step with more and more 
 precision. How vast is that ethereal domain contemplated 
 as the sphere of visitation of his Holiness in passing 
 through space, renovating the most refined substances, and 
 forming man! In this connection let us give a synopsis of 
 the culminating points in the fulfilment of all creative 
 design. Man embodies development; possesses reason, 
 developing that innate principle which is a spark of the Deity ; 
 possesses powers combined with a faculty for their use; 
 reflecting and being acted upon by a superior power, revolves. 
 with the ebbing and flowing of life’s current, until lost in 
 the abyss of God’s habitation. Thus it will be seen that he 
 is the beginning and end of all, coming in direct connection 
 with himself. 
 
 It is better to trace the spiritual, for that will be the side 
 presented in spirit-life, and leave the material for the specu- 
 lations of geologists. 
 
 Whoever traces the demonstrations incident to matter 
 will find enough from which to draw conclusions that there 
 
 ‘was a time when man did not exist. In the formation of all 
 things there must be a beginning. Then are we to conclude 
 this to be the primitive effort of Nature, when divine influ- 
 ence was thrown in that direction? Although conversant — 
 with spirits who have been inhabitants of spirit-life for ages 
 succeeding ages, yet they were not cognizant of the time 
 when man was not in existence. How, then, are we to con- 
 clude or arrive at the idea that man originated from the 
 animal? or even of the existence of animals before man? 
 
62 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 
 
 True, geology would so teach, and also instil the idea that 
 the mineral kingdom prepared the way for the animal, and 
 so on, developing the higher, until man was the result. ‘This 
 is all very well; but, instead of its preparing the way, it 
 
 was but the carrying-forth of the eternal law ofgdevelop- 
 
 ment. . 
 
 In picturing this upon the mind, however vague may be 
 the idea formed, it may serve as a starting-point to those 
 whose investigations have been in this channel, in the direc-— 
 tion pursued by spirits after the occult formations forming 
 man. Aa 
 
 Some have supposed there was a time when reason did 
 not dwell with man. 
 
 Here is a point, also, which we observe in connection 
 with the commencement and growth of the embryo. Let 
 me illustrate reason under the form of an infant. Can you 
 detect the particular age in that child when reason com- 
 menced? is it not a gradual unfolding? Let us go still far- 
 ther back, and place the child in, wtero, with the germ of 
 chaos, in the uterus of Mother Earth. Can you tell when 
 that child finds that there is a distinct substance engendered 
 which is to culminate in a reasoning being in the form of 
 man? Placing both at this juncture, they are neither 
 reasoning beings nor chaos, but formations pointing to reason 
 through development. 
 
 Where is the fallacy connected with the idea of man’s 
 being developed in this way, and crowned with reason? 
 The noted principles discovered and taught through the de- 
 velopment of all natural productions show conclusively that 
 map comes under and is governed by this law. The in- 
 herent principles in all things work together for the develop- 
 ment of man, by promoting something progressively higher, 
 
 
 

 
 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 63 
 
 until perfection dwells in matter, in the concentrated ethereal 
 form of reason, made imperishable by the breathing of 
 
 divine will. How tangible the influx through this channel 
 when acted upon by the dictates of a higher power concen- 
 trated in the element reason ! 
 
 The formation of man, wrought out as development de- 
 manded by the Supreme, needs further consideration than 
 a mere passing notice ; for by that same divine intelligence 
 is all now being controlled ; for development is as much his 
 work to-day as in the first condition of chaos. 
 
 The study of man has been one which has engrossed the 
 attention of many intelligent minds; commencing their in- - 
 vestigations by a course of geological pursuits, and ending 
 their earthly career to commence. their labors afresh in 
 " gpirit-life. | 
 
 The efforts of many an author upon this subject have 
 failed for the lack of that connection between the material 
 and the immortal, — reason. 
 
 Reason is the height of development, made so by the 
 ethereal process of love germinating into a tree of knowl- 
 edge, fixed upon the source from whence it was given forth. 
 Jt culminates into the sceptre of man’s existence, forever so 
 to be. It comprebhends the source from whence it came, 
 and the process of arriving at its full development of under- 
 standing. It sits upon the throne of judgment as a con- 
 ductor of right, and finally merges into a flowing abyss of 
 thought, forming a channel deep and abiding, carrying the 
 products of its meditation home to the Father of all, there 
 to reap the reward of doing his will by its free use and 
 exercise. What more can be made of reason when the 
 formation of a substance for it to act through is man? The 
 connection is not between reason and man; for both are one 
 
64 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 
 
 until such time as a separation takes place, showing the 
 divinity in one, and the master-workmanship in the other. | 
 
 In the inconsistencies attending the study of this subject, 
 should the mind be so far let down from the sanctity of 
 Bible authority concerning the formation of man as to view 
 development as a part of God’s highest work, it will soon 
 grasp the idea of man’s originating thereby, and of its being 
 the rationale of all ideas upon that subject. We therefore 
 pass from these ideas, and take up the more important ques- 
 tion, ‘‘ Is this reason, or the height of God’s work in ethe- 
 realizing matter, immortal? and have we any conception 
 of him through that channel?” 
 
 In the first supposition presentéd, we take the ground bes 
 fore gone over. No positive evidence can be elicited, aside 
 from spirits, or from those who have tasted of what they 
 testify, to prove pane ce Therefore, there the matter 
 rests. 
 
 The philosopher may philosophize his argument into the 
 ground, and fetch man forth from.a bit of chaos ; ‘but dt 18 
 the spirit that reasons him into immortality, and not only 
 reasons to that effect, but comes back from the other side, 
 and proclaims it a fact. If it had not been for the interven- 
 tion of spirits in ancient times, man never would have 
 known of an eternity; and even the proof given through 
 spirit-teachings in your Bible is but a glimpse of what is” 
 being daily communicated from the spirit-world, impressing 
 the idea of a God and a hereafter. Even the most igno- 
 rant and uncivilized nations, who never heard of Christ, 
 have ideas of a future existence; showing conclusively 
 influx to that effect. It has always been thus since the world 
 existed with an individualized existence, and certain it is 
 this influx has been upon the increase. Thaiks be to God, 
 
 
 

 
 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. | 65 
 
 it still continues in greater abundance! and who shall dare 
 to deny so palpable a fact ? 
 
 The intrinsic value of every individual’s reasoning rests 
 upon the basis of judgment; and, when we solicit a demon- 
 stration of immortality by the reasoning powers, we wish to 
 be understood in the light of produced facts, to be relied 
 upon with a certainty that insures beyond doubt a futurity 
 for all mankind. Reason teaches that one test from a spirit 
 is better than all deductions drawn from supposed powers 
 of the mind to reach into the future and disclose immortality, 
 thereby practically interdicting opinion upon that subject. 
 Reason, judgment, and all the faculties combined, never 
 produced one fact from eternity without the hearty co-opera- 
 tion of spirit-minds, operating for that particular purpose. 
 Coming into communion with the higher, or with truth, 
 there must be a channel through which it is conducted to 
 the understanding. All Nature teaches this, showing the 
 channel of development, and the current of laws conducting 
 it through the mighty struggles of inharmony; developing 
 the work of God through the channel of power, magnified 
 by the reception of love through the channel of sensation ; 
 subjecting the faculties to the higher through the souree of 
 elevation ; and thus submitting all Nature, combining man, 
 to the ordeal of channel-direction, from chaos to infinitude. 
 
 It matters but little what the channel may be guiding to 
 elevation: the effect varies according to the reception and 
 application of truths obtained and applied practically in 
 daily life. 
 
 The channel of truth lies in the individual breast. Seek 
 it, and it will surely conduct you to understanding, and the 
 perception of principles rife with divine emanations. 
 
 Scarcely has there been a manifestation of established 
 5 
 
66 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICAi IONS. 
 
 principles, but that the divine source of the emanation has 
 been presented for the mind to comprehend; coming en 
 rapport with higher truths, forming a current of reciprocal 
 influence with the eternal world, where the effulgence of his 
 glory and greatness is greatly magnified ; thereby establish- 
 ing communication, through the channel of thought, with the 
 minds which are the receivers of these truths. Ideas of the 
 greatness and value of ancient manuscripts manifest this 
 one principle. Indeed, so submissive is the mind to this 
 idea, that truths coming under its own observation are 
 rejected for those translated from ancient origin, and be- 
 lieved to come through the channel of inspiration. 
 
 In speaking of inspiration, is it not a blessed boon eiven 
 to man?—the certainty of communion with the spiritual, 
 coming through the aid or channel of minds who have tasted 
 of his glory, richness, and power, and sincerely desire to 
 impart it to those less accessible; feeding your minds, as 
 they are fed, from a still higher source, and so forming a 
 chain of thought and blending of understanding reaching 
 from the inhabitants of earth through the spirit-spheres, 
 continuing to infinitude, and involving the supernal heavens, 
 where shines still more of his glory, —and all this never, 
 never to end, but being lost in the great [ Am. Oh, what 
 thoughts for man to rest upon! It lifts the soul in admira- 
 tion to Him who breathed upon a bit of chaos, and pro- 
 nounced it man; spake the word immortal, and pronounced 
 it reason. 
 
 In the principles governing man, if the attributes of 
 Nature yield not a supply for which his nature thirsts, is it 
 not compatible with the work of God so to place man as to 
 have him receive that which was intended for him, and is 
 adapted to no other purpose? and is it inconsistent that 
 
 aoe Se ee 
 

 
 . 
 
 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 67 
 
 instruments of his work should form the channel, or that 
 he should make use of them, for the further enlightenment 
 to the whole human family? If so, then are we dupes and 
 instruments of deception; and the same applies to every 
 individual, however earnest may be his desire and intention 
 to aid others. , 3 
 Wherein lays the power of transmitting divine grace 
 from one to another, if not in the power of mind wrought 
 upon by higher intelligence? And is not this intelligence 
 
 God? for such is he; and, let it come from any source, 
 
 is it not of him? Can man demoustrate the existence of 
 any channel or source made. use of by God for the benefit 
 of his own, but the mind? then is he not lost, when, 
 in imagination, he communes direct with him, minus a 
 channel? , 
 
 In the heterogeneous mass forming communities, what 
 an elevation there might be above the present standard of 
 right, if all. were aware of the fact that they could ask | 
 each of their spirit-friends, and receive that information 
 they so much desire regarding the future! and how great 
 the contrast. compared with receiving through a channel 
 foreign and unknown! How benign the influence when 
 given understandingly, and divested of mystery ! | 
 
 Among the many mysteries crowding the intellect, there 
 is not one that makes the mind so humble, patient, and 
 aspiring as the fact of spirits communing with their earth- 
 friends. Their attachments draw them to earth, there to 
 spend much of their time; and how natural to suppose an 
 avenue might be opened by which they could come to you! 
 Thought responds to thought, and this is the food upon 
 which the spirit feasts, and which it gives in raturn; there- 
 fore much of your communing, even in the silent cham- 
 
68 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 
 
 ber, and perchance upon bended knees, is with your spirit- 
 friends. | 
 
 The mind, after it has long wandered in the paths of 
 rectitude, and obedience to divine truths, becomes the instru- 
 ment of notoriety through the channel of elevation, looked 
 upon by some as the straight and narrow path, but-in reality 
 the broad road to happiness through knowledge which all 
 must possess. Intelligence springs from the soul, and there 
 divines a principle, permanent as the hills of the throne 
 upon which he places the mind, there to feed upon the fresh 
 verdure thrown from the fount above to replenish all with 
 a fresh and lasting view of heaven. 
 
 In the fulness of every step taken in life, with a compre- 
 hension of the formation, development, and progress in man, 
 what an ethereal glow of divine love it presents, matchless 
 from the first step, approachable by no other power, superior, 
 unequalled in its termination ! 
 
 The vitality of every organ rests upon progress through 
 development, and finally terminates in the boundless sea of 
 retrogression, if not kept constantly upon the wheels of 
 development, through the channel of time passing on to 
 eternity. The descendants of every nation merit a share in 
 the routine of progress, and thereby develop something be- 
 yond their former condition. It is but the just due propor- 
 tioned out to man, nature, and all things obeying law or the 
 dictates of his will. In this proportion do we all stand in our 
 relation to him. 
 
 Seek, then, development; and by so doing germinate into 
 a branch of divine truth, filled with love for all mankind, 
 confined to this life until such time as the spirit says, “* Go 
 higher :” then will development commence anew, carrying 
 the intellect high above former intelligence ; and progression, 
 
 
 

 
 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. ‘ 69 
 
 the element combining all, will lead you to the depths of 
 soul-truths, advancing the mind step by step until the whole 
 realm of eternity, as it were, stands before you for your 
 reception. 
 
 THE PRINCIPLE OF SIN. 
 
 Tue principle of sin is maintained upon the ground of its 
 existence. Sin, in the broad use of the term, means. a 
 departure from right; therefore, when we speak of sin being 
 planted in our natures, nothing more is meant than the 
 capacity to diverge from right, and receive wrong in its 
 place. Sin is the deadening apathy to a life of integrity, 
 virtue, and trust. In view of the innumerable manifesta- 
 tions of iniquity, we are led to exclaim, ‘‘ From whence sprang 
 the capacity in mankind to engender so much evil, and 
 manifest it under so many different forms?” 
 
 The faculties are capable of being wrought upon so as to 
 implant evil; and here rests the free agency of man: he 
 can peryert and destroy, or make alive to everlasting life. 
 Sorrows inflicted arise from a lack of cultivation of the 
 faculties, turning the evil of our ways to a point where 
 indications of good may come. 
 
 Sin, when viewed in the light of undeveloped good, Ae 
 significance as a faculty separate and distinct, but is so 
 closely allied to powers that awaken sensations and desires 
 for a better life, that one merges into the other, and is 
 swallowed up in the powerful effulgence of light and truth. 
 The faculties of our nature are le/¢ with us to cultivate: .we 
 are to decide whether they shall be called to their proper 
 
70 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 
 
 use, or be awakened to a sense of no qualification but evil. 
 As a general rule, it is the intellect that is deficient, by which 
 these God-given faculties are perverted, and so badly used, 
 that the stigma of crime steeps the life in misery and unhap- 
 piness ; for there lies the capacity for good or evil, no dis- 
 tinction being made but by the will, which, being brought to 
 bear, brings out whatever is desired, either meet for repent- 
 ance or for everlasting damnation. 
 
 In sincerity of prayer, there lies deep hidden in the heart. 
 a desire to be and do good, which calls upon the faculties to 
 arouse and sustain the desire. The capacity to act sets in 
 motion these feelings; and thus commences the work of 
 prayer, or a change wrought by a strong desire of the will 
 to become better, sweeping vice from life, simply by cultivat- 
 ing the capacity for good. | 
 
 The vices connected with perversion of the right use of — 
 the faculties leads one to suppose the heart is made up of 
 bad alone ; but there is no one so depraved, but that some 
 faculty has been allowed its freedom, and given rise to some 
 good act. In time passing with an individual, the more 
 manifest the desire for things not satiable by the higher 
 powers, the more are the faculties called out in a direction 
 indicating sin. Woe betide him who lets his nature run to 
 waste, sinking deeper and deeper into the gutter of vice, 
 covering the faculties with an incrustation of sin which 
 only long years of mature reflection can burst, permitting 
 the shoots of goodness to spring forth! 
 
 Mankind are surrounded by discordant elements, which 
 allure to this crooked path, and then to that; framing con-_ 
 ditions to which often, very often, the faculties yield: thus 
 temptation steps in and allures away. And yet man is not 
 necessarily subjected to sin. The fact of his capacity leading 
 
 
 

 
 
 
 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 71 
 
 in that direction is no reason for his being there; but with 
 laws to obey which are wholesome, righteous, and holy in 
 their precepts, creating bliss immortal, if he chooses not to 
 obey, who shall force him? or, if he prefers to take a reverse 
 course, who will interfere? 
 
 More or less of true character is manifest in every one 
 who shows a capacity for good; but still more is manifest 
 when the faculties are involved in sin, because that lays at 
 the door of every individual without effort to that effect. 
 
 The inclinations of mankind are most directed to evil, or, 
 ia other words, weakness of) intellect is the common condi- 
 tion of all humanity: therefore the strength to overcome 
 that which calls out the faculties in a wrong direction is 
 not enough to resist temptation, and thus do sin and vice 
 make deep inroads upon the conduct of man. 
 
 The design and effect of morality are to carry out the 
 practice which the faculties inspire, and make ready for 
 higher attainments. ‘The capacities of mankind are wisely 
 wrought upon for good ; and, by a right use, sin is supplanted. 
 The mind is carried victorious over error; bringing out the 
 individual character in a way to promote elevation, and 
 raising every feature of humanity to a standing above crime, 
 or evil inclinations in the heart. 
 
 It is the capacity for understanding that is touched upon, 
 vibrating echoes from the low and sordid things of earth to 
 the higher and more spiritually-defined positions of life. In 
 proportion as you raise the intellect, in that proportion will 
 vice be overcome, and sin rooted from the nature. The 
 faculties are the powers of mind; then is it not left with 
 
 the individual to make good and elevating use of them, or 
 not? : 
 
 The power of man is invested in strength of mind; then, 
 
4 
 
 72 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS, 
 
 if it is left with us to cultivate, how can it be said that sin 
 is designed by itself? In ruling evil, one condition gives 
 place to another, and thus bad becomes good, aud good the 
 result of a right understanding and use of the faculties in 
 a way to develop good instead of evil. 
 
 Can there be any definition of sin other than a perversion 
 of good carried out in action? So closely allied are the 
 
 faculties, that one gives place to the other alternately; and 
 
 indeed it is the same capacity that*acts, but brought to bear 
 differently. In applying the term ‘‘ evil,” we find it so closely 
 connected with reformation, that is it not more properly 
 called undeveloped good, or that which may become so from 
 temperament of intellect and habit? then where is the 
 objection to its being the lesser good, proceeding from the 
 same source, and made for some purpose ? 
 
 The subject of sin is one that has not met with proper 
 consideration, having always been looked upon as a wrong, 
 attributable to the Devil. When we take into consideration 
 the idea of evil being planted in our nature by a capacity 
 to err, it intercepts the idea of any other power, and plants 
 our feet where the intellect can discern the length and 
 breadth of sin, and the implements with which to overcome 
 conditions not favorable to the growth of good. The efful- 
 gence given off from the brain indicates a capacity for cul- 
 tivation, and furnishes proof of the design of evil; for by 
 it is progression, and when the dawn of light appears, 
 doubly are we prepared to appreciate the contrast with 
 darkness. 
 
 In ushering the mind from one phase of development to 
 another, time is necessary for the faculties to take it up, and 
 develop more light. In corresponding terms is sin to be 
 viewed. The Creator never made any thing without cloth- 
 
 
 

 
 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 73 
 
 ing it with a purpose: hence sin should be looked upon as 
 coming from ignorance, sprouting into one vast growth of 
 love, wisdom, and truth; making emblems of purity shine 
 forth from those faculties where sin did once abound; 
 Christianity being added to man’s life, and he counted 
 worthy unto repentance. This is well; for by so doing the 
 law of progression is carried forward, to aid which is the 
 earnest duty of every one, purifying and making holy that 
 which is unclean, planting peace in the midst of terror, 
 sowing seeds of contentment where discord once reigned, 
 and reaping the harvest of personal well doing. 
 
 No power is necessary for the fulfilment of all things, 
 but that of God; and to that source do we look as the origin 
 of all, and thus reconcile sin as the growth of man’s nature, 
 wrongly conducted. 
 
 RESURRECTION. 
 
 Wuat an idea to suppose that this body, perchance a 
 motley, decaying mass, or turned to dust, and carried by 
 the winds to the four corners of the earth, is ever again 
 to be united! 
 
 There is a palpable contradiction to the reasoning mind 
 in the idea of the coming together of such particles as are 
 constantly being exhaled into the great atmosphere of life, 
 uniting as they do with other particles, and forming other 
 substances, they in turn decomposing, and undergoing the 
 same changes, forming Nature in its continual round of 
 manifestations. 
 
 In the middle ages, resurrection was looked upon as 
 
74 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 
 
 something pertaining to the spirit after this life; but Chris- 
 tianity has drawn the veil of obscurity, and plunged the 
 most reasonable deductions into the vortex of human imbe- 
 cility. Endeavors to reconcile their theories are made upon 
 the ground that they are told so, or that it is recorded in 
 some particular manuscript. Is it supposed for a moment 
 that this process is to apply to any other substance but man? 
 The very idea would be preposterous. Who ever knew the 
 fact to exist? If demonstrations were going forth to prove 
 this position, it might be looked upon with more favor; but 
 nothing do we find in Nature, or the laws governing materi- 
 ality, to harmonize any belief with the Bible to that effect. 
 
 The more the idea of resurrection is dwelt upon in this 
 light, the deeper is it involved in mystery. Whoever will 
 search into the reproductions of Nature will there find 
 sufficient evidence that decomposing substances tend di- 
 rectly to forward Nature in her development: hence it is 
 but a continual routine which Nature demands for the ful- 
 filment of her purposes. Vegetation, and that part of man 
 destined to be separated from the spirit, is ushered into as 
 many different forms as Nature presents, and decomposes as 
 often as the life-principle is withdrawn. 
 
 In dwelling upon this subject, but one expedient is admis- 
 sible; and that is the supposition that all things are possi- 
 ble with God. But, when man says all things are possible 
 with God, what is meant to be understood? Does it imply 
 inconsistencies perverting his own laws, creating that 
 which is directly opposite to himself ? Does it imply the 
 power to create man in the image of himself, and at the 
 same time be an animal? Does it imply an angel of light, 
 and at the same time a devouring demon, both in one? Can 
 he make the planets revolve in their orbits, and at the same 
 
 ee ee eae ee ee oe le 
 
 SO OO a ee ee 
 
 i PS ae ink 
 
* s\S 
 
 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 75 
 
 time traverse a straight line? Can rotation blend with a | 
 
 straightforward course? These are simple questions; but 
 enough to show how much lenity ought to be shown to such 
 asserted meaning of the phrase. 
 
 The term ‘ all-powerful ” is often used at random, not tak- 
 ing into consideration the wnchangeableness of that propelling 
 power, from a fixed and never-deviating course, without the 
 least semblance of infringement. A combination of love, 
 wisdom, and power, is God. Then let us attribute to him 
 the whole, never separating the former attributes from that 
 of power, and we have a being whose every act transcends 
 all our conceptions of regularity, firmly-established laws, — 
 and never-deviating principles, by which all are governed. 
 
 ‘‘ Resurrection” is a word simple and complete in its defi- 
 nition. Hvery idea brought to bear upon eternity, or every 
 unfolding of the mind, is the resurrection of a thought. 
 Let this continue until the mind is no longer able to retain 
 these thoughts through the earthly machine, and then it 
 simply takes its departure, or is resurrected to where it can 
 still continue to unfold, and imbibe the strength of wisdom, 
 love, and power. 
 
 Resurrection is nought but the continuation of the mind 
 after it has left the body. It is a continuation of that which 
 always was, and is to continue as long as there is a Supreme 
 Being. Every act of man is resurrecting happiness, or the 
 reverse. It wakes him to action in the beginning of life, 
 preparing him for an inhabitant of that world of which all 
 are heirs. This should ever be man’s highest aim, both in 
 thought, intellect, and aspiration. 
 
 After the spirit is freed from its mortal habiliments, it 
 assumes, according to St. Paul, a spiritual body; and such 
 would be the declaration of every spirit. When we ascend 
 
76 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 
 
 the throne of progression, and pluck from our Father’s hand 
 divine wisdom, making us more spiritual, it produces feel- 
 ings of exaltation far surpassing any thing in earth-life ; 
 what, then, can be the propriety of again inhabiting the 
 body that has been cast off like a worn-out garment? The 
 thought is repulsive, and one which we desire to make every . 
 endeavor to erase from the conception of mortals, planting 
 in its stead.a more rational theory. Let the mind break 
 away from those ancient ideas, and come out where we can 
 reach the understanding, and we will prove to you that we 
 have a body far superior to that which we once possessed ; 
 and never, never again can it be united, or in any way con- 
 nected, with the one gone to decay. 
 
 The spirit, when separated from the body, assumes a 
 dictatorial control over its personality: it has power given 
 it by the inherent properties possessed within itself, and 
 feels to become master of its domain. Therefore, ye 
 mortals, harbor no longer the idea that a spirit will ever 
 return to that fleshy habitation, but let your minds soar 
 above the idea of a resurrection of the material, and become 
 heirs of spirit-identity. 
 
 
 
 ENDLESS PUNISHMENT. 
 
 WE invite the attention of the public to those phases of 
 life which are most inviting, while we cast but a hasty 
 glance at false positions. Every effort manifested by men 
 in a religious direction is carried forth with the overruling 
 justification, we are right. When an argument is presented 
 which does not follow in the footsteps of their early educa- 
 
 
 
INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. ye 
 
 tion, founded upon their ideas of the Bible, they pass behind 
 the screen, and cry ‘‘ Infidelity,” and you are denounced as a 
 victim for future admonition. 
 
 Many doctrines are tolerated from the fact of their being 
 upheld by those who are considered lenient and just. Among 
 these there is no one propagated with more persistence and 
 overbearing sway than the doctrine of endless punishment. 
 Its advocates hold to it with a greater tenacity than to any 
 other doctrine, and include all who are not partakers of 
 salvation in its unflinching grasp. To such an extent has 
 this belief prevailed, that divinity pure from the interpolation 
 of eternal punishment can scarcely be found within the 
 limits of church-organizations. Doctrines are well, when 
 viewed with observation necessary to detect the great fun- 
 damental truths laying at the foundation of every individu- 
 al’s honor and integrity, and observing the rule of apply- 
 ing nothing to the condition of others but what you are 
 willing to share. 
 
 If all there is to judge from is the principle of condemn- 
 ing a man because his surroundings produce obstacles he 
 is not able tc overcome, and it places him where he is to 
 be forever miserable, can there be the least credit given to 
 him whose path, by some agency beyond his control, has 
 been strewed with more harmonious relations, by which he 
 becomes endowed with all that is necessary to make him 
 the heir of everlasting happiness? Where is that mark 
 and prize of the high calling of God in Christ Jesus in him? 
 It was no effort of his that placed him in a position to 
 choose right, regardless of all conditions, any more than 
 that of his neighbor. It was no virtue of his, but because 
 there entered not into the composition of his nature that thirst 
 for evil which became master of a mind not stored with 
 
18 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 
 
 firmness and decision in the right. But what if some are 
 deficient in overcoming evil; are they to be disowned by — 
 God, and merit eternal punishment? 
 
 By such ideas is the mind led away from the purity of 
 Christ’s teachings, when he says, ‘¢ All ye are my brethren ;” 
 ‘‘ Forever, saith the Spirit, will I strive with you.” 
 
 The full import of that word ‘‘ forever” implies eternally, 
 always, without ceasing, and brings divine grace to bear in 
 the future. And who shall say that the Spirit is incompetent 
 to prevail, or is destined to strive for nought? 
 
 If the Spirit is victorious, it includes the whole human 
 family, sooner or later bringing them into the fold of re- 
 demption. If it were not for the doctrines put forth by 
 the endless-punishment theorizers, this would at once become 
 the established belief, so reasonable is it that the mind at 
 once grasps the fulness of so natural a course of reasoning. 
 
 Pausing, we reflect upon the vast amount of thought 
 which is being given to this subject. There seems to be a 
 growing inquiry which the mind enters into, that will finally 
 put this doctrine at rest. The necessity for man to become 
 great is being confined more to the volume of intellect; and 
 such principles as had taken firm root in many Christian 
 communities have been gradually giving way to a more 
 rational conviction. Life renders obedience to universal law 
 necessary for the supplying of spiritual and temporal needs : 
 this is enough for the mind’s employment, without cloud- 
 ing it with doctrines which pause upon the threshold of 
 eternity to count you as lost. Advantages render the: 
 mind accessible to more serviceable knowledge, and more 
 directly connect it with the spirit-world, than in searching 
 those old manuscripts for foundations on which to build doc- 
 trines of a precarious foothold sliding directly into hell. 
 
 
 

 
 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 79 
 
 There is such a gulf intervening between endless punish- 
 ment and our ideas of God, and what belongs to him as a 
 Supreme Being, endowed with all wisdom, love, and power, 
 that we are led to exclaim, ‘‘ From whence arose so great an 
 error?” Is it from the teachings which its believers take 
 as their guide, or from a wrong conception of those teach- 
 ings? What right have they to exclude any from enjoyments 
 in the other world, of which they are the daily partakers 
 here? Have they been to that world which they profess 
 to know so much about, and peered into those realms where 
 flows forth that venegance which they are meting out with 
 a vehemence which blinds them to the idea of God’s being 
 the Father of all? Wave they conversed with the authors 
 of their sacred ideas? Have they ascended the throne, and 
 plucked those mighty emblems from the purity of Christ’s 
 teachings, and set them at variance with the idea of his 
 being the mediator for all? 
 
 Questioning thus, we soon come to the conclusion that 
 man has not quite arrived at that point where infinitude 
 lies spread before him as a scroll, with the future of every 
 one written thereon. ‘The more the mind dwells upon these 
 points, the farther will it recede from eternal punishment. 
 Feelings of brotherly love and fellowship should be more 
 characteristic of humanity than to let this doctrine have 
 a place contiguous to Christianity in the heart. When 
 Christianity takes full possession, it supplants this idea, and 
 plants in its stead a sympathetic tie, binding all hearts to- 
 gether in one band of brotherhood, causing each to share 
 another’s feelings in affliction, or in any contingencies that 
 may arise. Therefore a lack of Christianity working in 
 the heart may develop uncharitableness, leading to a doctrine 
 too horrible to be personally applied, either in carrying it 
 
80 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 
 
 into effect or in its experience, and so extending it beyond 
 this life, and there casting it upon the great Father of all.’ 
 
 But the question arises, Is the spirit more miserable than 
 it was in the form? and is it forever to remain so? 
 
 The evidence is before you. Thousands of spirits are 
 constantly returning, giving an account of spirit-life and 
 the conditions they are in; and, when my voice shall be 
 heard, it will add one more to the testimony. The beauties 
 of spirit-life can never be portrayed in words. We can 
 partake largely from the fountain of divine wisdom, and 
 reap happiness, or grope in darkness under the canopy of 
 idleness, and misery is the result. 
 
 But progression, eternal progression, 1s the one wmportant 
 privilege of every spirit, perfectly annihilating misery, and 
 crowning every sprit with immortal glory. Oh, the beau- 
 ties of spirit-life are beyond comprehension! God is just 
 everywhere, taking care of the whole human family, not 
 forgetting or forsaking them in the spirit-world; but he is 
 more accessible here, and his glory is doubly magnified, 
 loving all from the richness of blessing and happiness in 
 store for them. To obtain this, spirits must labor as dili- 
 gently for the good of all as for themselves; and such as 
 they are willing to share, that mete out to others. Oh 
 that all minds might behold the truths of spirit-communion ! 
 which would certainly divest them of much error, and give 
 them a more perfect view of the life they are soon to meet. 
 
 Plant the feet upon good works proceeding from the heart, 
 for the attainment of holiness, is our counsel to you, and no 
 fear need be entertained of eternal punishment. 
 
 Let purity of life render each one so far advanced in 
 eternity; for what has been neglected must be. restored, 
 and finally all become partakers of one blessing. 
 
 
 
INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 81 
 
 KINDNESS. 
 
 Wuat a word to dwell upon! so characteristic of that 
 feeling, which, when prompted from the heart, never fails to 
 call forth a corresponding feeling from others. It opens 
 the heart for more refined reflections, and prepares the way 
 for a growth of principles culminating in the Scripture of 
 divine love. Without kindness, charity is void of signifi- 
 cance, and becomes a mere display. It is one faculty 
 among many others given to mankind to improve upon, and 
 wends its way through the affections to the intellect, there 
 demanding more prominent action, and directing the inclina- 
 tions to where great goad may come from its exercise. 
 
 In portraying this to the understanding of others, you 
 have only to practise it, and it will contribute to their 
 eternal good. It beckons all humanity to a region of purity 5 
 it bestows charity with a helping hand, sowing broadcast 
 the effulgence of love. Kindness measures the capacity for 
 generosity, and opens before you the import of the heart, 
 whether softened to the demands of pity, or inured to the 
 coldness of indifference. It speaks volumes for the heart, 
 and betrays the inward conception of right, and the sus- 
 ceptibility to moral influence. 
 
 It must, of necessity, share with mankind its full co-ope- 
 ration in working out salvation; for without it thou canst 
 never reap happiness. Seek this implement of redemption, 
 nourish and protect it as one of the sublime truths, and 
 it will secure for thee eternal reward, Kindness is the germ 
 of obedience to the law of divinity, and is the budding of 
 those useful propensities which are called out in social in- 
 tercourse, guiding the feelings into a channel of happy 
 
 6 
 
82 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 
 
 results. Mankind without kindness verge to the animal 
 plane, there to grovel in the luxurious growth of their own 
 wickedness. : 
 
 Liberality of sentiment may be attributable to a full 
 share of this one gift from God, making each and every 
 individual a part of one family or brotherhood. 
 
 Oh that humanity could behold itself as bound in one 
 obligation to friendship and kindness among its members, 
 the same as Nature spreads forth her garb of verdure for 
 the benefit of all! How deficient is this feeling in the 
 breast of humanity in general! They may well be likened 
 to the icebergs of northern regions, so cold and indifferent 
 are they to the interests of each other, or to that friendship 
 which clasps each by the hand as a brother, seeking to call 
 out the best motives, and manifesting such in return. We 
 are the objects of kind care from our heavenly Father, and 
 can we not bestow it upon each other? He has endowed us 
 with the implements of kindness, and will he not make 
 happiness the result of their use? 
 
 The courageous may tread life’s rough path alone, the 
 weak may falter without aid from the strong, the blind 
 grope in darkness without light from others’ brilliancy, and 
 all be made a prey to selfishness through a lack of love and 
 kindness to each other. 
 
 Better be devoted to gods made of brass, or idols of wood 
 and stone, than to possess the light of better ways, and 
 give it not a place in your heart; ‘* For, inasmuch as ye do 
 it not unto these my brethren, ye are not of my Father,” is 
 the language of that great leader who tried to 1 kind- . 
 ness into practical life. 
 
 Kindness should meet its full counterpart, never being 
 biassed by doctrines or prejudice ; but let it imbue every act 
 with a growing solicitude for the general good. 
 
INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 83 
 
 Various are the ways of applying this balm to meet the 
 feelings of others, and raise the fallen from a state of 
 degradation to a self-sustaining standard of morality. The 
 every-day occurrence of hospitality is vitalized by this feel- 
 ing; and, as time wears away, it grows to mature friend- 
 ship. ‘This is to extend to all, or it becomes selfishness. 
 The growing condition of every mind needs the cultivation 
 of this one faculty to keep it apart from the general absurdi- 
 ties of the day. 
 
 We regret to see a perversion of this feeling manifested 
 in the churches, by virtually shutting from the kingdom of 
 heaven such as do not subscribe.to a creed, or belong to some 
 church-organization. Kindness should fill the cup of salva- 
 tion, extending it to all, and bringing such a feeling to bear 
 among the churches as would unite them into one body of 
 defenders of universal salvation, through that love charac- 
 terizing the different faculties. It should extend its benign 
 influence broadcast, opening all hearts to commune with all, 
 and recognize the whole human family as God’s church. 
 
 Our hearts are drawn out in prayer to God as the 
 source from whence all error is obliterated, all weakness 
 strengthened, and imperfections restored. 
 
 ‘*O merciful Father! open the hearts of thy people, and 
 give their understanding the benefit of kindness emanating 
 from thee, that all may partake and give to each other free- 
 ly. Give each a share of thy grace, that they may bestow 
 it upon each other. Give them knowledge and wisdom to 
 make a right use of this thy blessing, and a full appreciation 
 of goodness proceeding from the heart, and prepare them to 
 impart it, each to his fellow-being, practising 1 daily, and 
 relying upon the benefit received in happiness as compensa- 
 tion and reward from thee. May they never shrink from 
 
 » 
 
84 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 
 
 the duty of washing away their own perverseness of heart, 
 making deeds of evil shine with purity, made white by their 
 determination to atone for the past! and may they rely 
 upon the strength of goodness, charity, love, and kindness, 
 felt and bestowed upon all, as the growth of the heart 
 received from thee! 
 
 ‘¢O our Father! send thy grace to rest upon this com- 
 munity, in the form of knowledge and strict observance of 
 the dictates of conscience, embalming their hearts in thy 
 love flowing spontaneously ; and, as they receive from thee, 
 so may their hearts be touched to give to others in return. — 
 In the effulgence of light given off constantly from thy 
 works, may the soul drink long and deep draughts from the 
 fountain of inspiration, swelling the influx of perception, 
 deadening heresies of the past, and calling into action divine 
 principles fixed upon thy eternal throne. And, O Father! 
 teach them, through the inspiration of thy love, to search 
 Nature for manifestations of thy power, wisdom, and bounty. 
 Allure them on until their minds expand, and drink in a full 
 comprehension of thee from this source. May the emana- 
 tions from Nature inspire wonder and gratitude sufficient to 
 impress conviction of thy greatness, power, and mercy ; im- 
 buing their hearts with a desire to know more and more of 
 thee ; feeling that through thy works thou art ever present, 
 permeating the whole universe with a principle of Jove, cul- 
 minating in man, And, O Father! may they fully realize 
 this, and the greatness of thy design in so making man; 
 and may he not pervert or seek to crush the boon of kind- 
 ness, but let it spring forth, a tree of love and friendship, 
 whose branches extend to all humanity; for such was the 
 design, and such must be its use to reap eternal happiness. 
 
 ‘* The conqueror goes forth armed with the implements of 
 
 
 
INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 85 
 
 heroism, making conquest over his foes, disarming terror, 
 and planting peace, light, and truth. So may it be with 
 thee, O Father of light! marching with firm tread of pro- 
 gression over the wickedness and errors of the people, slay- 
 ing them at the feet of truth, never to rise but as obedient 
 servants to thy laws. 
 
 ‘‘Be thou the guide to all good, through the efforts of 
 each individual seeking to obtain for himself that which 
 thou always keepest in store for the diligent seeker. And 
 reward is sure to follow through obedience to the law.” 
 
 NATURE AN EVIDENCE OF GOD. 
 
 Nature was the first tangible manifestation brought to 
 bear as an unfolding of God’s work. All else remained 
 in an ulterior state, compared with the rapid strides and im- 
 mense growth attained by Nature. It has spanned all space, 
 taken for its magnitude the sphere of other worlds; and it 
 times its great magnetic attraction by that Power who bade 
 it come forth and assume the responsible position of becom- 
 ing the habitation for a higher representation of work 
 already begun. ‘The work of Nature has ever been guided 
 with that certainty, precision, and purpose in view, which 
 indicate a power latent and full of design. What a vast sea 
 of comprehension Nature presents! and, if not brought into 
 existence by the hand of an Almighty Power, where shall 
 we look for a line of demarcation between greatness and 
 the productions of creative energies? The characteristic 
 of Nature is to unfold without any apparent necessitating 
 
86 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 
 
 interposition ; hence its primitive subjection to established 
 laws. And from whence, and by whom, was the order insti- 
 tuted? and who keeps-it in existence to-day? 
 
 There are facts as well as conclusions to be arrived at 
 from a study of, Nature; aud unmistakable evidence exists 
 of a power so shaping the course of events as to make it 
 necessary that man should conform to its requirements. In 
 attributing to God the dominion over one, so may it be sup- 
 posed his sphere extends to both. Man seems no more the 
 object of care than the application of Nature-to his pad 
 ings. 
 
 The work of creation shows a divine power centred in 
 man, and diffused from thence over the whole universe. 
 There must be capacity for an understanding of God; and 
 an enlargement of that capacity brings us to reason upon 
 him in accordance with what we behold in the form of man, 
 nature, and indications pointing to a future existence. In 
 clothing ideas regarding a Supreme Being, there is but one 
 step to be taken, and that is to present what is known of 
 him through his works. These works practically bring 
 daily to our conviction the fact, that there is an overruling 
 Power, guiding in unison man and the elements of which 
 he is composed, and over which he has not the slightest con- 
 trol. Even the air which he constantly inhales — giving 
 life every moment of his existence, and upon which he is as 
 dependent for subsistence as upon nutriment— comes from 
 no other source, given for the supply of this vital spark of 
 life ; but in the elements of Nature, floating in every breeze, 
 it is given by the hand of an unseen Power. _ , 
 
 In drawing conclusions from Nature of the existence af a 
 Supreme Being, it is necessary that the mind should be free 
 aud unbiassed, ready to drink from the fount of progression ; 
 
 
 
INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 87 
 
 pausing not upon the threshold of past ideas, but marching 
 
 on to those heights of knowledge and wisdom which are 
 
 within the reach of every one who investigates the great 
 
 architecture of Nature. Through this he manifests himself 
 
 with power and love, shorn of all vacillation, and moves 
 
 with a firm, steady tread, wielding and controlling by estab- 
 lished laws ; deviating not for the caprice of man, but hold- 
 ing an existence independent of all conditions subsequent to 
 man; making man dependent upon that same power, held 
 in existence by the same law, and developing from Nature 
 the formations composing his body. Can any person be a 
 studious observer, and not declare in his heart, ‘* There is a 
 mystery in all this if it be without a guiding power” ? 
 
 Let us bring the mind subject to facts transpiring in our 
 midst, evidence which can be accounted for upon no other 
 supposition ; for separate the spirit from all creation, man 
 included, and you leave it a lifeless, decaying substance. 
 The life-principle, or spirit, that pervades all Nature, and 
 stamps immortality upon man as its highest work — if not 
 God, pray tell where his dominion may be found! If 
 we acknowledge him only in the hearts of mankind, then 
 there must be a vacancy or deficiency in his controlling 
 power. Either other agencies guide the elements, or they 
 ‘ are not controlled: either supposition puts it beyond his 
 jurisdiction. Then why attribute all power to him? 
 
 The motive-power propelling life lays in the spiritual 
 embryo of mankind, giving tone and action to his being 
 through the working of the mind; thus establishing a life- 
 principle, which lives after it has left the earthly machine. 
 But not so with Nature. Its duration is but for a short 
 period in a particular form, serving only a purpose in trans- 
 formations from one stage of development to another ; enter- 
 
88 - INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 
 
 ing compositions of various character, each decaying sub- 
 stance going to recuperate something in advance ; making a 
 routine of development extending through ages; preparing 
 the way for progress of mind; establishing a round of pro- 
 gression extending through Nature and centring in man; 
 keeping strict obedience to laws governing both, —and say 
 you there is nought in Nature indicating a Supreme Being? 
 
 Stepping aside from this position, and reasoning upon the 
 * idea that God is not found in Nature, where can you draw 
 the dividing line between the two? Separate Nature, and 
 what has the spirit to operate through? Take it away, and it 
 leaves a part of the work assigned to creation void of any 
 further development or progress; and God, who made man 
 in his likeness, fails to propagate that part designed as the 
 rudimental condition for the unfolding of the spirit. Is 
 there not a connection between the two; one made to serve 
 the purpose of the other during the period of its existence? 
 Shall we hold to the idea of his power and sovereignty over 
 the one, and deny that mighty jurisdiction over the other? 
 Has man an idea of a God without all power? 
 
 Let us pause upon the threshold of this mighty universe, 
 and count the blessings that are daily handed down from 
 that Source from which all ‘expect a share, both the rich 
 and: poor, the bond and free, without distinction; show- | 
 ing love beyond conception, and demanding our attention. 
 In the return of the seasons, the whole human family are 
 supplied, keeping the body subsisting upon its bountiful pro- 
 visions until the spirit departs; then it takes on an action 
 peculiar to itself. 
 
 But Nature treads a firm step, moving the wheels of her 
 mighty engine with a voice and power not to be misunder- 
 stood, pausing not to count the loss of man as worthy 
 
 
 
 
 
INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 89 
 
 digression from that power ever propelling her on. And 
 now we come to the question, *‘ Is it God, life-principle, or 
 is it the mere semblance of an unseen power? These are 
 potent questions to answer. 
 
 He speaks in fearful tones in the tornado; whispers love 
 and modesty in the simple flower; makes divine harmony 
 unite in the combination of man; shows divine wisdom in 
 the perfect law of his being; calls forth feelings of sublimi- 
 ty as we gaze at the heavens, interspersed with myriads of 
 bright, shining stars, all controlled by an unseen power 
 which is God. And what is this power? or what is God? 
 
 Let us define his power and intelligence, and we leave the 
 reader to decide. His power wields the mighty universe of 
 worlds clustering around him as the centre of attraction, 
 which obey the dictates of his will with a submissiveness of 
 perfect reliance ; they move in their orbits with the harmony 
 of perfect arrangement, obeying the dictates of his voice in 
 supplying man with whatever he made provision they should 
 supply, and beckoning all to their arms, in the form of Nature 
 receiving home her own. In intelligence, he abounds with 
 that richness, expansion of thought, and etherialization of 
 substance not to be fathomed by man; for it includes eter- 
 nity, where all knowledge is perfected. But, as he has given 
 us an example in the mind of man, let us represent in part 
 its capabilities of expansion, and the road it is destined to 
 travel ; giving some idea of the intelligence embodied in this 
 all-pervading power. The mind in its march along the path 
 of progression imbibes thought after thought in the direc- 
 tion of the great infinitude; sweeps the broad universe of 
 intellect, and frames for itself an extended range of knowl- 
 edge ; explores space inhabited by worlds, and counts all as 
 the work of the great I Am; recedes to its inner life, and 
 
90 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS, 
 
 there calls from ihe fount of its being love, wisdom, and a 
 possession of the virtues combined, calling them into exer- 
 cise to triumph over the weakness of sin; and then returns 
 to God with a compensation of improvement upon the talent 
 given. . 
 
 Let the mind be attentive to manifestations, welcoming 
 them from the broad expanse of the universe spread before 
 it for evidences of a Supreme Being. Spurn them not; 
 for even the grass that grows under thy feet remains a mys- 
 tery: but take these things home to thy intellect, and adore 
 them as the work of the great Intelligence, who ushers into 
 existence all things by that life-principle manifested in the 
 smallest flower, insect, or the sands upon the seashore. It 
 matters not where we look, we are met by a voice calling 
 from each one, ‘* Behold the works of the great Maker of 
 the universe !” 
 
 Deductions may be drawn from this piece that God and 
 Nature are synonymous, and that one power controls the 
 whole unitedly, under one system of laws, and directs, 
 through development, all Nature in a channel with which 
 man is connected, leading to something higher, acted upon 
 by a life-principle (which is God). centred or concentrated 
 in the immortal part of man (the mind), reflecting from 
 this to the eternal world. This carries us over the whole 
 universe, acknowledging but one Supreme Being; and 
 what we know of him is by manifestations through his 
 laws of creation. 
 
 From these considerations the conclusion is derived, that 
 there is no other tangible source in which to look for Him. 
 Theories and speculations may arise concerning a God like 
 unto the ideas of the ancients. They personified him, and 
 the present generation look upon him as a being manifested 
 
 
 
INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 91 
 
 in flesh ; but, when evidence is solicited, it is found that he 
 has never been seen aside from his works. 
 
 All this goes to show the fallacy of rearing a God suited 
 to the imagination. But let the mind rest upon that broad, ea- 
 pansive view of Deity involved in the form of all creative ener- 
 gies: this will draw it away from one inadequate channel, 
 and allow it to drink largely of knowledge divinely and 
 inspirationally received. | 
 
 STRENGTH OF INTELLECT. 
 
 RENDERING man his just dues, he is endowed by Nature 
 with a capacity capable of diversified acquirements, which 
 need to be improved so as to practically employ his entire 
 abilities. No one will doubt for a moment the magnitude 
 and power of that potent, ruling qualification, — the mind. 
 All are led to expect from this source the credentials of a 
 more honorable position. 
 
 What are worldly possessions compared to this ineffable 
 acquirement, going forth as the guiding star, unfurling the 
 banner of conquest won by the dictation of intellectual 
 attainment! It reaches beyond the present, and extends 
 into the future, and measures every step with a gratification 
 from the best results which can be taken into consideration. 
 When an individual passes beyond the idea or desire of 
 bringing the mind into subjection to a high instructional 
 discipline, he verges to a condition of bigotry, moral. rec- 
 titude declines, and promptness of action is governed by 
 motives selfish and sordid. The highest conceptions of 
 
92 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 
 
 mankind are but reflections of the mind elevated by cul- 
 tivation or debased by ignorance. Life in a solicitous 
 channel is fraught with the beauties and harmony of an 
 even and well-balanced mind. ; 
 
 The great divine Controller of humau events has so ordered 
 all things within the precincts of man, that his mind can 
 sustain high and noble truths in every point essential to 
 happiness and meritorious conduct; drawing to a focus the 
 cardinal measures all are to use in passing through the 
 stage of action referring to another existence. How much 
 there is in every way adapted to call out the abilities in 
 strengthening the intellect, and placing before every mind 
 the fact that this is the one important privilege to be im- 
 proved! The mind brought to a position of sound intel- 
 lectual bearing is the prop upon which rests the individual 
 in the decline of mature years, and by which the spirit is: 
 wafted across the stream of life to the shores of eternity, 
 with a fearless anticipation of its condition there. 
 
 This element in mankind, by perversion, can be made an 
 instrument of torture, deep horror taking the place of 
 peace; or, by strengthening the intellect and bringing it to 
 bear where ignorance and sin once prevailed, it alleviates 
 wrong, and plants good in its stead. 
 
 This power of intellect carried with andividuals sheds 
 its benign effects through the ranks of their associations, 
 and vibrates an echo into the future, never losing the 
 harmonious ring of a far-excelling competition. What 
 great trophies it brings to mankind! Without it life seems 
 a blank. There is nothing that will match the mind in itg 
 ascent towards greatness, or so rule with a rod of correct- 
 ness all coming within its boundary. It clears the track 
 of error, unftrls the banner of truth (its highest aim 
 
 
 
 
 
INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 93 
 
 is productive of the greatest good), and erects monuments 
 of strength combining virtue, morality, and integrity, and 
 all influences emanating from the sphere of man. 
 
 The mind is not destined to remain stationary, but is an 
 ethereal substance, penetrating far into space, subjugating 
 materiality to close scrutiny, and bidding defiance to science, 
 art, and literature; mastering all within its range of under- 
 standing, and holding a position ever ready to receive more. 
 
 This ethereal substance in man needs to be studied through 
 the science of mind, bringing it in contrast with things 
 material, and manifesting progress through the advance- 
 ment it makes in a spiritual direction; thus preparing it 
 to sift the bad from the good, and soar victorious over sin; 
 meeting and baffling it, conquering and subduing instead 
 of shunning and winning a conquest over your own nature 
 in the form of strength of intellect. 
 
 Is it conceivable by the mind of man what he is able to 
 accomplish by the use of this one element, or the powers 
 combined in his nature? One effort after another is crowned 
 with success, until he beholds his position with wonder; and, 
 as one obstacle after another is overcome, it strengthens 
 and prepares the way for something in advance. The mind 
 goes on and on in pursuits leading deeper and deeper into 
 unrevealed mysteries ; and what once appeared obscure, or a 
 miracle, now becomes clear to the understanding. You feel 
 like beckoning all to the investigation of your mind, and 
 are ready-to sap the foundation of opinions not founded upon 
 facts, through your own reasoning and maturity of things; 
 never condemning any subject until it has undergone a 
 thorough perusal, and has been made subject to the mind. 
 
 It is by growth of intellect that we are enabled to detect 
 error, and, selecting from the past those traditionary 
 
94 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 
 
 accounts which are recorded as the Word of God, give to 
 them their proper place as ideas entertained according to the 
 degree of intelligence the people were then. capable of sus- 
 taining. They have been a light unto our feet to the present 
 day ; but they have served their purpose, and the mind now 
 drinks more largely of inspiration. ‘The whole universe of 
 thought is becoming alive to the fact that this is an age 
 of progress, and the mind must not pause in its career of 
 advancement, and go back to ancient mythological forms 
 of worship, or their ideas of God, or for the fundamental 
 structure of literary attainments. 
 
 Progress demands advance of the mind, and casts the 
 responsibility upon each individual to rear a standard 
 emblematical of Christ’s teachings, when he says ‘“ the 
 kingdom of heaven is within you,” -meaning the calling 
 out of all the faculties of the mind comprising the tree of 
 knowledge, wisdom, and love, blended and centred in your 
 own being. This is possessed within the strength of intel- 
 lect. Crush it not, then, nor dwarf or pervert its tendency 
 towards things divine; for there lie deep hidden the motives 
 of the heart, actuating every act of life for good or evil. 
 
 The mind alone promulgates purity ; and the moral, social, 
 and religious relations of mankind depend upon this one 
 element. ‘The mind builds up and tears down, modifies and 
 makes anew: all is comprised in this one faculty. It brings 
 vividly to bear “a high-minded superiority of intellect, or a 
 conception limited, indicating bigotry, superstition, and 
 ignorance. 
 
 When one glides from the consideration of past events, 
 recorded in the history of any age, or of subjects touching 
 future existence, the location of heaven and hell, of ideas 
 pertaining to salvation through another, or the idea of 
 
 
 
INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 95 
 
 God being clothed with the attributes of man, to a con- 
 dition of mind in which he views all things to be working 
 for his good through his immortal part, and is raised by 
 strength of intellect to where all looms before the under- 
 standing with a broad, extended view, his mind wanders 
 forth to that future state of existence with a calm resigna- 
 tion. He has the assurance of a happy reception when the 
 spirit is divested of its material covering, and allowed to seek 
 those joys and associations so often longed for, but which it 
 was kept from enjoying by the requisite demands of the 
 body. His whole being is lifted on high with feelings of 
 love toward his Maker. In the possession of mind, and 
 aspirations towards things heavenly, he marches on, fulfilling 
 that destiny for which he was designed. 
 
 The whole human race merit a share in progressive 
 desires, and in the expansion of intellect, or the inherent 
 properties of the mind. 
 
 Who has not this power within himself? Cast it not 
 away then, but make the best of it through this life, and 
 leave the future in the hands of Him who guides thee through 
 this. The incentive to a higher life is selfelevation, and 
 the mysteries of godliness beckon thee on. 
 
 Use this implement of his work in a way befitting thy 
 highest good; and in no way can God be glorified to a 
 greater extent than by keeping this part of him, which is 
 intrusted to thy care, pure, and spotless from iniquity. En- 
 tertain the loftiest conceptions of his greatness, goodness, 
 and holiness, and seek in thy heart to be lke unto him. 
 Seek light, truth, and wisdom from inspiration flowing in 
 thy midst to-day, that it may give thee a peaceful rest 
 in eternity. 
 
96 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 
 
 POINTS TOUCHING THE ORIGIN AND 
 PROGRESS OF MAN. 
 
 In directing the mind to this subject, it becomes necessary 
 to deviate from the common acceptation of the term, and 
 carry the mind back to first principles, or the first great 
 actuating cause. The pursuance of such a course, I am © 
 aware, is not according to Bible records; but we have at the 
 present day substantiated facts, reaching far into the bowels 
 of the earth, fetching that forth which is more conclusive as 
 evidence of the origin of all things than historical accounts 
 or ancient fables. aN. 
 
 When the geologist penetrates the deposits of unknown 
 ages, he there finds the fossil remains of man. He finds, 
 also, evidence that ages succeeding ages have passed away 
 in formations, which, as time is now reckoned, are beyond 
 any knowledge man has of past existence, or the com- 
 mencement of his being; showing him to be the work of 
 ages through a process of gradual development. 
 
 The fossil remains found by these practical workers and 
 scientific discoverers are as perfect specimens of mankind 
 as manly species now numbered among the different nations 
 of the earth. What are the conclusions to be drawn from 
 these demonstrable facts? They are too important to be 
 passed by unheeded. 
 
 Is it not conclusive to suppose, in connection with the 
 above, that man was once in a state of undevelopment? and 
 is it not in accordance with the process of other formations 
 which we see manifested at this age of the world? and, if 
 development is going on now, may it not be supposed it was 
 
 
 

 
 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. — 97 
 
 so ages ago? Then let us confine the mind to facts, lifting 
 the veil from man’s obscure origin, and consider him as 
 among the first or foremost of God’s works; for by the 
 life-principle or spirit were all brought into existence. 
 Descending from this position, let us treat of the spirit, 
 which, being first, was followed by man through the agency 
 of this spirit. ‘‘In the beginning was. the word, and the 
 word was with God, and the word was God.” 
 
 The spirit goeth forth, and resteth whithersoever it goeth, 
 gathering to itself form, and manifesting indications of a 
 high purpose, commencing its work with the embryo of 
 future development; creating at every step or routine of 
 advancement, through the material, something farther in 
 advance: so that, in process of time, man comes upon the 
 stage developed as a perfect work, and takes a stand among 
 the many wonders created from the beginning by the prin-. 
 ciple of spirit working through the lower to the higher, and 
 making all conform to the eccentricities of spirit-emanation. 
 ‘It creates a life-principle peculiar to itself, embodies in a 
 form such as pleases the Almighty to give it, holding posses- 
 sion until it pleases him to withdraw, and enclosing all in 
 the environs of spirit-power. 
 
 In this ratio came forth man, from the first formation, out 
 of a state of chaos, conscious of a future existence by the 
 possession of the spirit of God. These formations were 
 constantly breathed upon, and consciously unfolded accord- 
 ing to his dictation, and reared by the voice of his will, 
 silently reaching the height of his work. 
 
 In the embryo of the formation which concentrated to a 
 point the forming attributes of man, there was a tendency 
 to gravitate towards the actuating power, and to unfold the 
 elementary principle which lighteth every man that cometh 
 
 7 
 
98 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 
 
 into the world, embracing in one Godhead a connection 
 starting from chaos, and ending in an eternity of duration. 
 
 In drinking largely from the fountain of knowledge, it 
 becomes necessary that the mind should comprehend the 
 steps incident to its period of formation as far back as is 
 accessible, and so trace the connection between the spiritual 
 and the material, and the relation that one sustains to the 
 other. Geology may fathom the material; but it is the 
 science of mind that must penetrate to the spiritual, and 
 make a clear distinction between the two. This may be 
 considered the greatest of all studies, penetrating into sub- 
 stance, and there discerning the spirit or life-principle, 
 moulding and shaping the material, permeating and diffus- 
 ing its peculiar qualifications, holding it subject to control, 
 enlarging its rudimental condition, working in all things 
 divinely as in man, and stopping not upon the threshold of a 
 less significant master-hand, or embracing less than eternity 
 in its broad expanse of action. 
 
 The process of progression may be called the work of the 
 spirit, ushering man into existence, and crowning him with 
 reason. All things are subservient to its power, from the 
 simple flower up to ethereal matter in the form of mind. 
 The mind in searching after truth holds on to this one ele- 
 ment with a tenacity never to be dethroned, and grows 
 stronger and stronger, brighter and brighter, until endless 
 glory takes possession, and raises it to an elevation where 
 glimpses of the divine mark a course like to the richness of 
 verdure, and the power of ethereal emanations. All things 
 manifest progress; and the mind is a progressive element 
 from its first congeption as embodied in man. Undergoing 
 changes incident to the life-principle, or spirit, it goeth forth 
 as in the still watches of night, laden with spirit-develop- 
 
 
 
INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 99 
 
 ment, and, marching through the ranks of progression, af- 
 fecting all substances that it operates upon; showing God 
 to be in all things the beginning and end; commencing with 
 his spirit, as the word, or life-principle, breathed upon all 
 things. The beginning was chaos, or whatever it pleaseth 
 thee to term it in language signifying beginning; and de- 
 velopment, the process by which creative designs are brought 
 into existence. 
 
 ’ Too much cannot be said of the effects and benefits of the 
 progressive element, carrying ideas in advance, causing the 
 people to share largely in anticipations of something new, 
 as of light in advance of their preconceived ideas. It was 
 thus the mind was led from idolatry by removing errors 
 of the past, and establishing holiness by works instead of by 
 forms and ceremonies. All this arose from a process of 
 growth, developing more the progressive element incident to 
 the work of God, and ripening the understanding for the 
 loftiest sentiments with which to give utterance to the feel- 
 ing of Christianity through the teachings of inspiration. 
 
 Progress in man denotes withdrawal from the past, and 
 an ushering-in of new light, and keeps the mind attentive to 
 the fact that progression is its destiny. Will you crush or 
 pervert its tendency by closing the doors of the mind, and 
 shutting out all light unless it comes in a particular chan- 
 nel; not advancing from the primitive growth, but resting 
 satisfied with what others have obtained ; rearing a structure 
 anew, which has been overthrown by evidence that has 
 proved it to be based upon the understanding of people in a 
 state of primitive discipline? When recorded, it was the 
 work of their enlightenment at the time, pointing the way 
 clearly towards progress; and which can be no standard or 
 established rule for us any more than man in his present 
 
100 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 
 
 state can determine what shall be the highest condition of 
 immortality. : n i 
 
 But as progression is the work of the spirit of God, and 
 as it has been revealed from the beginning as a slow but 
 sure process of development, so will superstition and past 
 inspiration wear away, and give place to that which is more 
 in advance. We transfer all responsibility to him through 
 this channel, extending it through this life and eternity, 
 neither adding to nor taking away, changing nor keeping in 
 order, but leaving all to Him who intended man to be made 
 in his likeness ; striving ourselves to make the best use of 
 so important a privilege. We are interested in the multi- 
 plicity of sources spread over God’s universe for the mind 
 to investigate and become enlarged thereby, receiving and 
 taking hold of ideas presented from a standpoint which is 
 unalterable by the vicious propensities of a long life of 
 idleness, ignorance, and sin. -! 
 
 When one contemplates the long period of time which 
 has elapsed in his own history, as recorded in memory, and 
 combines also events that transpired long before his exist- 
 ence, as rehearsed by fond and devoted parents, protectors, 
 or friends, which they, in turn, received from a source 
 still more remote, the mind is carried back to contend with 
 prejudices, superstition, and ignorance, which hold sway 
 among the people, and have become established as a part 
 of their education. Under such influence, the mind recedes 
 from a close application to those teachings which reveal the 
 present to be an age of progression, and retains nought but 
 ideas peculiar to ancient origin. | 
 
 Laws or principles are regarded as miracles by those 
 who hold to the idea of special Providence, and regard man > 
 as springing from a divine source; but no explanation is 
 
 
 
INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 101 
 
 given, except that he was made from the dust of the earth, — 
 a mere assertion, without philosophic reasoning, and with- 
 out the science of mind being brought to bear upon it, or 
 any distinctioa being made between the spirit and the ma- 
 terial. No reference is made to the spirit of God working 
 in all things, showing a purpose in advance; but all ideas 
 are clothed with ‘‘ Thus saith the Lord,” and ‘* Thus saith 
 the Most High,” never pointing beyond their own individual- 
 ity for the law of that progress manifested in every thing the 
 spirit hath breathed upon, and touched by the magic power 
 of an unseen hand. 
 
 The sentiments imbibed and indorsed by the ancients 
 were in accordance with the times of their development, 
 or conditions suited to their spiritual unfolding. These 
 people were ignorant of laws, having no conception of a 
 God except as a person, declaring in their hearts that they 
 knew no God but the God of the Israelites, praying to no 
 other, and holding up sacrifices as an offering for their ini- 
 quity, letting the redemption of their sins rest here. This 
 was their religion; and hardly light enough had they to 
 maintain even this position, often substituting images for 
 God; showing their ignorance, and necessity of a higher 
 spiritual development. 
 
 And thus, as progression advanced in the mind, enne 
 the people for such forms and ceremonies, the heart was 
 prepared to receive higher and more exalted views of Chris- 
 tianity, and the attributes contained in Deity. They were 
 led to look for a change in their mode of worship; and 
 hence was Christ prophesied of and brought to appear in 
 the light of a Redeemer, or as a new source for the redemp- 
 tion of their sins. They clothed him in a garb peculiar to 
 their early education, the mind not having wholly emerged 
 
102 _ INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 
 
 from or laid aside the idea of worshipping a personal being. 
 for God: but, advanced so far, they were able to discern 
 him as being more closely allied to the spiritual ; and, feeling 
 joy in their hearts for increased light, they were led to look 
 for him there, and nowhere else. And now, because they — 
 limited the mind to his sphere of action, shall we? Shall 
 we stop the wheels of progression here, or let the mighty 
 
 flood of light that has been pouring in upon the mind ever 
 since the world existed with an individualized existence, 
 have its perfect work, and transcend all errors of the past, 
 giving a broad and extended use of the mind, never forget- 
 ting it has a work to do in repairing and tearing away the 
 rubbish of the past, that more light may shine in upon that 
 immortal part, fulfilling that word ‘* progression,” and erect- 
 ing a monument of knowledge, goodness, and aes ed 
 lasting through eternity? 
 
 Thus the spirit goeth forth as the beginning; holds pro- 
 gression as the instrument of its work; and combines mag- 
 nitude of intellect, greatness of power, etherealization of 
 substance in the combination of mind. Concentrated in 
 man for an exalted purpose, the machine through which 
 it works is ever the most perfect of any living thing: Let 
 it be the design of every individual to know more and more 
 of the work of this spirit, that they may be so far advanced 
 in eternity. There may be truth in all sentiments; then 
 cast away none, but hold thyself in readiness to advance 
 from thy present position to a standard pointing higher ; 
 accept more extended views of progression ; exalt the mind 
 victorious over error, and give it a brighter view of truth. 
 
 
 
INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 103 
 
 FREE INTERCHANGE OF SENTIMENT. 
 
 Trourta, light, and error are given from one to another 
 through conversation. The principle of conversation origi- 
 nates with a desire to instruct; therefore, social intercourse 
 is established upon this basis. From thence proceed the 
 more profound ideas, glimmering from the mind with the 
 purpose of raising the understanding of others to a level 
 with our own, and of calling ideas from them which will aid 
 our conceptions concerning subjects upon which we possess 
 not sufficient intelligence. Thus the art of conversation is 
 made a source of pleasure and information. 
 
 What is there more productive of benefit than the posses- 
 sion of a faculty of explaining ideas intelligently, which, 
 promptly met by the receiver, become a part of his store 
 of knowledge? what, I ask, can be more beneficial than this 
 mode of conveying instruction, as prompted by elevated 
 motives, with the good and meritorious prospect of raising 
 one individual to the rank and intellectual station of another? 
 
 Conversation is but embryo intelligence germinating into 
 knowledge, imparted as the ideas are framed, thereby trans- 
 mitting thought, and stamping it upon the minds of others; 
 or a mutual exchange of sentiment, the feelings of recipro- 
 cation laying the foundation for further research. Such is 
 the tendency of pure, elevating instruction, called out and 
 given in free interchange of sentiment. 
 
 Communities, in general, are defined in their position by 
 the fluctuating information received by transient or stationary 
 instructors, mingled with the literature in circulation. How 
 important, then, that all classes be accustomed to hearing 
 
104 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 
 
 discussions, and to mingling with those whose standing is 
 far in the ascendency! Letting pure and elevating thoughts 
 flow spontaneously calls into action every fibre of the in- 
 tellect, arousing some more than others, according to their 
 susceptibility, and ripening into maturity reflections to be 
 meditated upon for months and even for years afterwards. 
 Thus free interchange of sentiment becomes the founder 
 and promulgator of light, truth, and facts far in advance 
 of views before entertained, and establishes precepts and 
 principles for the people to follow for ages to come; grad- 
 ually preparing the mind to accept growths of purpose 
 beyond its immediate capacity to indorse and apply indi- 
 vidually, or such as behooves communities, nations, and 
 kingdoms, and all connected with overthrowing error and 
 establishing principles of truth, to accept. 
 
 It is by free speech that nations emerge from conditions 
 that are oppressive to a higher standard. It is by free 
 speech that ideas promulgated for a time merge into those 
 farther in advance. It is by and through the power of free 
 speech that institutions of learning are carried forward with 
 the spirit they maintain. By such promulgation is an in- 
 fluence of equality shed broadcast over the community. All 
 merit a share in its freedom. ‘The illiterate have thoughts 
 analogous to those of the man of art and science, because 
 such was every mind until brought under the influence of 
 instructional discipline. As reproduction is the tendency 
 of mind, through relationship, to what is more advanced, 
 how natural are the steps leading through degrees of ad- 
 vancement, producing in others what we feel inclined to 
 bestow through the influence of free communion ! 
 
 Many contingencies might be overcome and avoided by 
 freedom of conversation and the expression of views frankly ; 
 
 
 
INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 105 
 
 not feeling the grip of suppression, but letting the ideas flow 
 unbiassed and unpremeditated, as the stream pursues its 
 natural channel, disguising not a ripple upon the surface, 
 or a pebble lying on the bottom, and, perchance, worn bright 
 as an ornament for use. So is it with free interchange of 
 sentiment: it speeds on its way, and calls from the slumber- 
 ing recesses of the clouded mind such brilliancy of thought 
 as makes an ornament for the intellect, enduring as eternity. 
 
 The divinity in intellect is called out by free interchange 
 of sentiment, in awakening the reasoning powers, and bring- 
 ing to bear that which is meritorious, and worthy to be 
 retained. Never fear a commingling of associations, or to 
 hear that expressed which is inharmonious, or repulsive 
 to the moral understanding, for fear of being contaminated 
 thereby ; but let the intellect govern this, keeping you upon 
 a plane above the desire, necessity, or inclination of becom- 
 ing in the least. affected by it, knowing full well the conse- 
 quences ; but hear and investigate for the purpose of knowing 
 what to reject or indorse. 
 
 A right understanding prepares the way to hear all things, 
 good or bad, without coalescing or being overcome by the 
 corrupt part ; and will enable you to be fully prepared to give 
 all ideas a place in your mind, judging them, and showing 
 to others wherein a portion are wrong, thus keeping indi- 
 viduals, and perhaps communities, from indorsing or falling 
 into the wake of error by your desire and courage to meet 
 evil, and willingness to let the intellect guide through the 
 - narrow straits leading to virtue. The sin of evil must be 
 overcome, or it remains yet a thorn; but, when. promptly 
 met and subdued, it falls harmless at your feet, a conquered 
 enemy. When allowed to retain its hold, and you evade it 
 by avoiding its contact, it is still unsubdued, remaining 
 
106 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 
 
 as a thorn which you must be on your guard against for 
 fear of feeling its sting; but, when levelled to the ground by 
 the power of understanding, it no more raises its lofty crest 
 in your path, but becomes submissive, yielding perfectly to 
 your control, and its power and growth no longer retain a 
 hold as an annoyance, or something to be shunned. 
 
 Cannot the understanding be raised so far above coalescing 
 with sin as to view it in the light of the thorn, subduing it 
 as easily, and always holding it subject to control, and, even 
 though temptation allure, causing it to fall a harmless missile 
 at your feet? Cannot the intellect be made to show the 
 wisdom of a honey-bee, which selects the sweet from each 
 flower, however secluded it may grow, and makes three dis- 
 tinct substances from its selection? And has not man the 
 natural capacity to make selections from mankind? Man- 
 kind may well be likened to the spontaneous productions of 
 Nature ; his intellect being the ruling power in selecting the 
 wheat from the tares. Mankind may also be likened toa 
 garden bringing forth all kinds of fruit: it by no means 
 should exclude the traveller from entering and selecting 
 because there are some not palatable. Perchance, should 
 he make a bad selection, he can seek for better. It is 
 by no means reasonable, because his choice was not a 
 good one, that he should retain it. This applies equally 
 well to associations. It does not necessarily follow that all 
 sentiments expressed should be retained, or all associates be 
 made to share an equal standing with ourselves; but let free 
 interchange of sentiment show them the supremacy of vir- 
 tuous and moral precepts. 
 
 When one passes to more mature reflections, it will be 
 seen how this principle may be applied to mankind, making 
 selections from each individual nature, and counting all as 
 
 
 
INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 107 
 
 worthy of consideration. Great good may come from this 
 charitable and magnanimous mode of associating with pro- 
 miscuous ones: it gives each his share of respect, and 
 gives none the preference, only as it is merited. The 
 receiver is willing to hear from any source, manifesting a 
 desire to hear discussion upon any subject, feeling confidence 
 in the ability of his better judgment to select such portions 
 as is best to retain, and feeling at liberty to discuss the pro- 
 priety and merits of the whole subject with his neighbor. 
 This is interchange of sentiment based and supported upon 
 the principles of free speech. 
 
 The differences in mankind consist not in the lack of 
 inherent capacity, but in the neglect to call it into use, 
 thereby promoting intelligence worthy to be imparted to 
 others, and benefiting thereby. We have every reason to 
 suppose that there is more in mankind generally to be called 
 out than is indicated by what we see, and have given from _ 
 time to time by the pen. The elementary principle working 
 -in man manifests the deep-abiding feelings of the heart, and 
 calls for a response from others; and there is no way of 
 manifesting it but through works and sentiments grafted by 
 the ties of conversational powers. It opens the secret spring 
 by which all may have a clearer view of the many virtues 
 brought out by free interchange of sentiment. 
 
 THE PRESENT DESTINY OF MAN. 
 
 Way, O man! markest thou thy destiny with the cer- 
 tainty of a future, if not prepared to shape thy course 
 accordingly? Why markest thou thy destiny with incre- 
 
108 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 
 
 dulity, casting thy lot’ amid uncertainties, keeping the mind 
 harrowed and unsettled, and yet relying so much upon future 
 life and eternity? Why falter upon the threshold of that 
 which is hidden or obscure, when the soul divines for itself 
 an emblem of things to come, and directs a course leading 
 to those habitations of bliss? Why let indifference rush — 
 thee on to acts not compatible with thy nature, arousing the 
 intellect to deeds of crime? Why, O man! is thy destiny 
 so cast? 
 
 Canst thou not avert many incidents which counteract the 
 good? and hast thou not power to withdraw from the dark- 
 ness of thy ways, and throw that in thy path which will bea 
 guide and light unto thy feet? Hast thou not the energy to 
 make an effort to turn from thy waywardness, and become 
 the light of the world? or must thou continue in the channel - 
 of disparagement and woe, leaving undone the things thou 
 ought to have done for thy own and others’ benefit? If all 
 this must be, who is accountable for the injuries done to the 
 immortal part, subjecting it to severe trials in eternity, 
 flowing from the propensity of wrong-doing developed while 
 coursing its way through the channel of earth-life? How 
 much reflection there ought to be upon this point! If life is 
 the harbinger of good, it ought to merit approbation from 
 every reflecting mind; and, if that is not thy cast, let it 
 soon foreshadow the evils of neglect. 
 
 If thy career through life be a hard, ignominious relation- 
 ship with thy fellow-man, is it because thy innate qualities 
 - lack firmness to pursue the right, or from thy neglect to call 
 them into action, thus subduing the evil inclination? If thy — 
 life denotes quarrels and discordant feelings toward all, is 
 not this, also, the fruit of neglect? Let thy life be fraught 
 with good daily manifested in thy nature, and soon will 
 
 
 
ae 
 
 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 109 
 
 justice and right shut from observation the faults of others, 
 and supply thee with sufficient labor in clearing away the 
 uncultivated portion of thine own character ; thus shalt thou 
 thrive with a twofold degree of prudence, together with 
 many other good qualities which before were shut out. All 
 
 this lies within ourselves to cultivate, or to be overcome by 
 
 evil. 
 
 If thy energy be Jacking, rally to the standard of self- 
 mastership over the foe of thine own heart, the same as thou 
 would manifest towards an outside foe intruding upon thy 
 personal rights. If thy life is not productive of that pomp 
 and display which thy nature would desire, and if thine 
 innate qualities are not gifted for the collection of glittering 
 dust, is not a mind well stored with the dust that is incor- 
 ruptible far preferable? and is it not its tendency to allure to 
 those realms where time is linked with the destiny of no 
 man, only as it is made use of to some beneficial purpose ? 
 Thy creative energies all point in this direction; and, if not 
 tuned to those aspirations while living in the rudimental 
 state, then will their notes, so long silent, await the begin- 
 ning of vibration in the higher life. 
 
 While the echo of inspiration is sounding in thine ear, 
 calling thee to a better life, is it not thy fault if it har- 
 monize not thy nature, and assist not in overcoming evil 
 propensities, thus baptizing the intellect with charity and love 
 for the good? Has there not slumbered in thy nature those 
 designs which awaken to life better resolutions, causing thee 
 to shudder with despair, or give up to the melancholy 
 thought that there is no good in store for thee? If so, is 
 not this the complaining of thy nature, acting from a lack 
 of cultivation, which it was thy duty to have given heed 
 to long ago? It is but the natural result of neglect to 
 
! 
 
 110° INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 
 
 feed the mind upon that which will raise it above those 
 conditions. er 
 
 ‘If inharmony arouse thee to activity beyond control, and 
 rush thee, by a gust of passion, to a step of crime, or one 
 bordering upon insanity, it will but leave thee with more 
 decision to shun such a course when once turned to good. 
 aspirations; and, lifting the soul on high for enjoyment, it 
 drinks of the refreshing draught with a double relish, having 
 known by bitter experience the reverse. 
 ~ How frail and yet how strong is man!— strong in the 
 capacity for good, for to that purpose was he made, and 
 powers were given hinz to that effect; strong in capacities 
 indicated by the desires, for such doth he master by the 
 exercise of his will. To accomplish what his heart seems 
 intent upon receiving are all his efforts directed ; and when 
 such inclinations are brought to bear with the might, mind, 
 and strength of the soul, what cannot man accomplish? and, 
 if directed in enmity to vice, how sure is he to conquer, 
 holding the destiny of his future course with a fulness re- 
 plete with good works! 
 
 Frail in intellect, yet by his own exertions is this accom- — 
 plished, and by his own inclination doth he surround his 
 being with fruits unto happiness, or strew his path with 
 thorns. All this depends upon the cultivation of intellect, 
 awakening sensations alive to something tending higher, or 
 to the reverse. The man of the world may attempt to 
 cultivate the finer feelings of divinity ; but how soon is he 
 absorbed in the mighty dollar, which glistens before his 
 intellect with a degree of brilliancy that eclipses the great 
 truths which lie at his feet to be picked up, and transmitted 
 to his reception as the best of treasures! Thus is lost in 
 him the design of framing the intellect to some purpose 
 
 
 
INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 111 
 
 beyond this life; and in spirit-life he is but a child in intel- 
 lect. The same applies to him here; for nothing beueficial 
 has been stored to feast the mind beyond pecuniary gain, 
 which loses its hold at death; and thus the man of the 
 world becomes weak in intellect, remaining so by his own 
 choice and neglect. | 
 
 ~ How frail is intellect until called out and fed upon sub- 
 stantial truths, which develop firmness and strength of mind! 
 Carried by the tide of intelligence beyond the limits of 
 simple education, he wafts the intellect into obscurity, find- 
 ing there, and bringing forth, truths which have long slum- 
 bered for the lack of efforts to search and obtain. How 
 simple, and yet how capable of being diffused through the 
 mind, are these higher truths and aspirations! All that is 
 necessary is for the intellect to observe and search, and they 
 will surely be found; until then, it must remain in igno- 
 rance. How weak, then, is the intellect by nature, but 
 possessing the elements of strength when wrought upon 
 from an inspirational source ! 
 
 How fallacious the idea that mankind can live to some 
 purpose, and yet lose sight of the first great principle or 
 cause! The greatness of intellect employed upon this sub- 
 ject grasps the idea of shaping our own destiny by a full 
 and right use of powers innately planted in each and every 
 breast for that particular purpose. If man fails to call out 
 these powers, why complain of his hard and unrighteous 
 destiny, and call upon a special providence to interfere, and 
 intercept his downward course? If thy lot be cast amid hard- 
 ships, all the more need is there of a revival of those dor- 
 mant powers, renewing their activity in reversing their 
 former proclivities. 
 
 How necessary that every individual should choose that 
 
L1IZe= INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 
 
 for himself most befitting his capabilities and capacity to 
 understand, employing the full scope of his intellect, measur- 
 ing it by degrees conforming to his practical life ! Such a 
 one is prepared to make a path of his own, verging to the 
 immortal heights of ambition, and asserting PEsconls found- 
 ed upon strength of intellect. 
 
 What more doth man ask in a pecuniary view than the 
 implements of labor and soil to work upon? Just so is it 
 with the intellect, and the happiness proceeding therefrom. 
 The faculties laying dormant are the implements for use, the 
 intellect the ground for work, and happiness the fruit of the 
 labor, lasting as eternity. Complainest thou because of thy 
 unhappiness, when idleness of intellect marks thy course, 
 characterized by ignorance, and no appreciation of intellect- 
 ual pursuits, yet expecting happiness in the future, and 
 shaping thy course accordingly? Dost thou expect more 
 in the future than thou art prepared to enjoy here, or hast 
 intellect to comprehend? Dost thou expect peevishness, 
 perverseness, and a spirit of dissatisfaction, producing a 
 whole lifetime of unhappiness, to be removed from thy na- 
 ture, while seraphs sing a peaceful requiem, in the chorus of 
 which thou wilt be prepared to join ; thy spirit drinking in full 
 inspiration and love, and the meaning of the angelic throng? 
 
 Knowledge of the conditions that exist after this life 
 prompts us to do all the good in our power for such; know- 
 ing of a surety, as we do, that their happiness must proceed 
 from awakening the intellect to a sense of their degraded 
 state, and to a full realization of the necessity of cultivating 
 it from a high spiritual source, refining and making bette: 
 by raising the understanding above vice, ignorance, cupidity, 
 and wrong. It is the intellect that must be touched upon 
 to accomplish this state of existence. aise this one faculty 
 
 
 
INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. “113 
 
 to a right understanding, and you have the elements of peace 
 combined in your own nature. 
 
 Thus is it with the child: force him to. obedience, and he 
 obeys for the time ; but, if the intellect is not raised to a point 
 where he sees the propriety of doing thus. and so, you have 
 but a machine, acting as it is acted upon by force. The 
 child in its youth needs guidance from a stern hand, in a 
 path adapted to his years; but soon the intellect emerges 
 in the form of reason, to be wrought upon by instruction. 
 When appealing to this faculty, a full consciousness of wrong 
 is awakened, and the child no more needs restriction, for 
 intellect holds sway ; and whatever appeals to that is suffi- 
 cient for all its necessary restraint or guidance. Thus is 
 he kept master over the propensity to wrong by qualities 
 possessed within himself. 
 
 Obedience to that higher law bids all so to act.as to call 
 out this faculty, and allow it to expand until it takes entire 
 possession, dethroning evil, and shaping our destiny for 
 happiness here and hereafter. The watchfulness of every 
 mind over its own acts should be a study during life, freight- 
 ed with labor extending to eternity. 
 
 Sufficient 1s the mind to accomplish all this. 
 
 Industry of intellect should mark the course of every mind, 
 and soon will it expand far beyond any conception given in 
 these few pages. Its neglect being so keenly felt in spirit- 
 life is my motive in presenting this subject to you. How 
 sincerely do many minds hunger for their rudimental advan- 
 tages! but, alas! they have spent a long life upon earth, and 
 have entered their spirit-abode fully ripened to old age, but 
 only beginners in intellectual pursuits, weak as infancy, yet 
 strong in their own propensities, which must be overcome 
 by powers which they possess not. 
 
 8 
 
114 INSTRUC ZIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 
 
 How deplorable is this condition in the aged of earth, who 
 may at any time leave the mortal coil, and put on immor- 
 tality, void of one thought fully matured as to the future ! 
 
 The confinement of the mind so long in the flesh is a bar- 
 rier to the spirit, unless directed in paths of wisdom and 
 rectitude; but, when a cultivated intellect holds sway, how 
 beautiful is the spirit of him who sowed the seed upon good 
 sround and cultivated it, plucking out the thorns, as he 
 watched its growth, and living to reap the harvest, and 
 gather it to himself in old age! He awakens to action in 
 spirit-life laden with the fulness of well-doing, and an 
 abundant store of intellect harvested by his own exertions in 
 calling out faculties which conquer evil and establish good. 
 Such ones are truly the salt of the earth. Weil can the 
 Father say, ‘‘ Well done, good and faithful servant, enter 
 thou into the joys of thy Lord!” His gray locks glisten 
 with aspirations which carry his freed spirit far beyond the 
 boundaries of earth, and plant his feet upon the happiness 
 which is his due. His full ripeness of years has given him 
 experience, from which he has gathered the many threads 
 of life, and woven them in memory, until there vibrates from 
 every chord a sweet recollection of the past, filling his whole 
 existence with peace and quietude of conscience. 
 
 How beautiful is thought in connection with a useful and 
 peaceful past, welling up from the innermost depths of the 
 soul, and shaping the destiny then experienced! How fast 
 are all mankind verging to this point, or the reverse! Then 
 let the intellect speed on with the power possessed within 
 itself, and the promotion of happiness, and strengthening of 
 manly virtues, will be thy reward. In shaping thy destiny, 
 let this be kept uppermost, and thy reward will be a com- 
 plete triumph over thy many complaining, unhappy propen- - 
 
 
 
INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 115 
 
 sities. Many a bright spot will there be in thy life wcrthy 
 to be counted as a part of thy inheritance when the spirit 
 says ‘‘Go higher,” there to re-form itself anew. Among the 
 many incidents transpiring daily, we know of none so per- 
 plexing and hard to overcome, as that the intellect, with 
 proper cultivation, can be brought to bear either directly or 
 indirectly upon them, scattering them as the wind doth 
 scatter grains of sand upon the seashore, never again to 
 occupy their former place. 
 
 How insignificant seems life without this qualification! | 
 and of how small importance ought the downward tendency 
 of life to appear when we know we have within our com- 
 mand the remedy for such ills, being heirs of life! How 
 incorruptible are the morals when based upon principles 
 taught and imbibed by rising above evil through the 
 strength and elevation of a refined and cultivated intellect ! 
 No words are capable of conveying an adequate idea of its 
 genuineness and worth; no tongue can express what it does 
 for mankind. In unmeaning tones doth it speak to him 
 who is but an observer; but to the one whois its possessor, 
 and realizes its full benefit, our pen fails to describe its 
 value. But who shall be content to live without it? If 
 any, let not such complain of their unhappy fate; for the 
 fault lies within their own breasts, and there will remain 
 until by their own efforts, through the faculty of intellect, 
 they rise above and overcome those conditions. Then will 
 the saying be fulfilled, ‘‘ Whosoever will can remove this 
 mountain.” | 
 
—— 
 
 116 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 
 
 SPIRIT-ASSOCIATIONS. 
 
 Enovucu has been said of a character suited to the neces- 
 sities of a reading community, more pungent, pithy, and 
 sublime than I feel competent to give; therefore the inten- 
 tion of this book is not so much to add to the manuscripts 
 which have been written upon various subjects, as to elicit 
 attention from the spirit-world by one who was long enough 
 in your midst to form some correct idea of mankind and 
 their habits, having been a practising physwien while an 
 inhabitant of the form. : 
 
 And, while my voice no 1eaces sounds in your ear, its 
 
 echo is heard from the ‘spirit-world. With fervor do I 
 exclaim, ‘‘ Glory to the advantages of spirit-life!” is 
 
 Friendship, love, and truth characterize spirits of a 
 progressive order, who associate together in unity, calling 
 together promiscuous classes for the purpose of sharing 
 
 each other’s intelligence, ruling their animosities with that 
 
 zeal which all feel the necessity of bringing to bear, and 
 joining in one hearty concord of expression. ) 
 
 Spirit-associations are rendered agreeable from die fact 
 that frankness is manifested in measuring by the true stand- 
 ard of intellect, and a feeling of freedom from danger of 
 giving offence is participated in by all. With mortals, not 
 one in ten is approachable from his true standpoint, or 
 feels free to converse upon subjects conflicting in sentiment, 
 so excitable is the mind schooled by earthly association. 
 No deception or disguise is indulged by spirits; but each 
 comes to the work with simplicity and unfeigned interest, as 
 manifested in the earnestness of every spirit. 
 
 
 
INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 117 
 
 Gathering together those whose opinions are varied, and 
 who dissent from each other, for the purpose of hearing 
 ideas adverse to our own, is one phase of spirit-associa- 
 tions which produces a stimulus that enlarges the capacity 
 of understanding, and arouses it to a sense of its stupidity, 
 and the liability of becoming habituated to one channel of 
 thought, making the pool of intellect stagnant with ideas 
 long since matured, and which ought to give place to those 
 in advance. Gatherings are convened for this particular 
 purpose, and conducted by spirits who are competent to 
 instruct ; and such spirits as need this discipline are solicit- 
 ed to attend. Spirits know full well that it is for their 
 benefit, and reap the reward with feelings of gratitude. 
 How rarely is this indulged by mortals without giving 
 offence to one side or the other! not possessing the virtue 
 to canvass a subject which seems incompatible with present 
 views. Before reason has been brought to bear, it is con- 
 demned, perhaps, or an uneasiness manifested bordering 
 upon decided disapproval of sociability upon a subject 
 not approved. How embarrassing is the effect wpon the 
 social nature which thirsts for an understanding of others’ 
 views | 
 
 Many spirits wend their way through a thorough course 
 of instruction by the aid of such associations, who other- 
 wise would remain dormant, conceited with their present 
 knowledge, satisfied with themselves, but exceedingly dissat- 
 isfied with others, These call together a class of spirits 
 whose truthfulness, integrity, and honor abound in intel- 
 lectual pursuits ; some in one direction and some in another. 
 They combine by aspirations of the intellect alone, with 
 love of wisdom and of each other, through the social nature 
 of thought responding to thought, building higher the 
 
118 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 
 
 mighty tower of contrast between unbiassed friendship and 
 being subjected to the reckless wave of popular opinion. 
 
 How compatible with all desires connected with the 
 aspirations of thought and independent feeling are these 
 gatherings! They are productive of benefit from too many 
 sources to admit of enumeration. The spirit never attends 
 the second time without meeting with a change of senti- 
 ment forming the base of conversation, maturing many 
 ideas which it gives us pleasure to present to you. 
 
 Nor is this the only phase of association in spirit-life. 
 We are associated with a class whose high moral standing 
 is such as to render them, through congenial and sympa- 
 thetic regard, accessible to the hearts of all classes; over- 
 powering them with the effulgence of spirit-emanations, and 
 impressing with a fervor so strong, that the impenitent yield 
 as readily as the sun clears away darkness. An abiding 
 interest is cherished, growing strong under this influence, in 
 which is involved all considerations due for the future hap- 
 piness of the unprogressed spirit. Opportunities are given 
 through this source for all to improve; these spirits delight- 
 ing thus to work for the good of others, the purity of their 
 lives being freely imparted to those desiring elevation. | 
 
 Spirit-association is a principle from which might be 
 drawn many conclusions. One among the many is the pro- 
 priety of being true to ourselves, never letting deception 
 mar the social nature, or bigotry and superstition our 
 spiritual growth. Let us pour a flood of light wherever the 
 feet tread, disarming pride, vain display, and attempts to 
 be what we are not; and let sympathy greet the feelings 
 with a flood of intelligence, pouring the balmy effulgence 
 of light into the hearts of all, and lifting the veil of 
 estrangement, so characteristic of mankind ! 
 
 
 
 
 
 a ee 
 
INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 119 
 
 Oh that mortals could behold the harmony and unity 
 of feeling actuating spirits, and rear a standard emblemati- 
 cal of them preparatory to their exit hence! As the mind 
 is the spirit of every individual, and, when divested of flesh, 
 ascends to the spirit-w orld without change, all desires and 
 every quality of the mind is retained; and upon these rest 
 the associations of every spirit. Every thought is discerni- 
 ble, and is read, indicating the true character and cast of 
 intellectual attainments, religious and moral standing, and 
 vice imbibed during earthly existence. What spirit who 
 sees this has not the desire to pluck error and iniquity from 
 the understanding, and commence anew upon a broader and 
 more comprehensive basis, enlarging the intellectual powers, 
 seeking pure associations, that they may partake of their 
 benefits, and wax strong in ways they had formerly 
 neglected? With a progressive spirit this is the first effort, 
 together with a strong desire to launch out into the broad 
 area of spiritual attainments, and gather from others’ intel- 
 lect that to which they had not before been accessible. 
 How eagerly does the spirit improve these opportunities ! 
 But with mortals the tendency is to admonish when going 
 beyond certain entertained ideas, and limit associations to 
 one channel, believing in one faith, adhering to one creed, 
 bound to one book as adherence to God. 
 
 It is equally as necessary that the mind be free from er- 
 ror upon religious subjects as upon those touching the im- 
 moral part of life; for, error and right being antagonistic, 
 where error abides truth is concealed. Suppression of truth 
 brings out a wrong phase of life, from which spring many 
 evils that continue in spirit-life long after the spirit takes its 
 departure from earth. It is often the work of ages for 
 spirits to emerge from etrors inculcated by religious teach- 
 
120 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 
 
 ings; while with moral evil, when the influence of worldly 
 associations are removed, they emerge from those conditions 
 very readily, as they arise more from assimilating with 
 surroundings than because the understanding is schooled to 
 that effect. 
 
 Spirits in their associations are impartial to the sources 
 of error, striving as earnestly to overcome it in one case as 
 in another, imputing equal disadvantages, making all error 
 a source of commiseration to them. The rule of infallibili- 
 ty applies to all, and is also applicable to spirit-life. An 
 individual is not responsible for his organization, but only 
 for the use he makes of it. 
 
 The obsequious tendency of mankind renders sociability 
 possible upon another basis than what the conscience would 
 dictate. To overcome prejudice is generally the first effort, 
 and then pierce to the understanding with a cautious feeling 
 of intrusion. How great the contrast with spirit-associa- 
 tions is this necessity of ascertaining where a person stands 
 in sentiment before feeling at liberty to approach a subject 
 very near your own heart! 
 
 Oh that we might be instrumental in bringing mankind 
 nearer to the standard of spirit-life! Remembrances of 
 earth, and of the home made desolate by our departure, 
 brings us back to our friends, to assist them to spend the 
 remainder of their days in such a way as to lighten the sad- 
 ness of their hearts, as of old, and through them, if possible, 
 extend the benefit of our associations to others. All spirits 
 have attachments to earth, connecting them by the strong 
 ties of consanguinity with their earthly existence. Many a 
 spirit has made his robes bright and shining through labors 
 in the path of good with the inhabitants of earth. We all 
 form a band of brothers, joined together by the cord of as- 
 
on, 
 
 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 121 
 
 sociation ; and we invite all humanity to unite with us. Our 
 hearts yearn for that sympathizing relationship which we 
 so much anticipate in again being united. Come, then, and 
 be as much like us as is compatible with your surroundings ! 
 The thread of life is loosely interwoven with your earthly 
 frame, and soon may release the spirit. Becoming one of 
 our number, may you be prepared to take a stand beyond 
 any sentiments herein expressed, and we will gladly turn to 
 you for more light. And, if the heart can be tuned to re- 
 ceive sentiments beyond those at present taught, we will 
 gladly tender to you our fellowship and a full recognition of 
 spirit-association. 
 
 GOD A SUBSTANCE. 
 
 In bringing spirit before the understanding as a substance, 
 Wwe mean that essence of divine love which permeated all 
 formations from the commencement, which is the Creator. 
 The Spirit, or God, is a distinct substance, standing entire 
 aud aloe as much as the element through which it works. 
 Spirit is the embodiment of love, purity, and elevation, per- 
 fect in and of itself; divine by itself; operating by itself 
 independent of matter; is urged forth as the propelling in- 
 fluence of good by its innate will; holds communion with 
 mortals by the desire and promptings of its innate qualities ; 
 is regulated and set in motion by the inherent properties pos- 
 sessed within itself; and concludes all with a force of power 
 manifested by the will of its own being. In the application 
 of spirit, it must be considered as a substance, else you have 
 no conception of what you partake. 
 
= , 
 122 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 
 
 
 
 Spirit can be substance, notwithstanding it is incapable . 
 of being measured by the bodily senses; but, strictly ad- 
 hering to the spiritual, it is tangible to that element alone. 
 Neither is it for mortals to restrict that word ‘‘ substance” to _ 
 what comes under physical demonstration alone ; for there is 
 nothing with you but what we have in the same ratio, ethe- — 
 realized ; not diminished, but more fine and subtle from the 
 fact of its being more closely allied to spirit, or the source 
 from whence it was given. It is produced aside from the 
 aunexations of matter, for the mind to operate through in 
 its concentration as spirit; therefore you have but a crude 
 conception of the element. : 
 
 In defining God as a substance, it is clearly shown that 
 he is an ethereal, sublimated composition. It is in propor- 
 tion as matter is wrought upon by spirit, pervading every 
 part, and making it appear more refined, that you look upon 
 the process by which the material undergoes a change. To 
 experiment upon this, you have only to extract the ethereal 
 part, and how quickly the material shows that it possesses 
 no properties giving evidence of exaltation, or being in the 
 least refined! It gravitates back to the element of which it 
 was a part before the spirit breathed upon and bade it come 
 up higher: thus is the vision closed as to the working of 
 spirit, through the covering of the material. 
 
 The most scrupulously-investigated facts furnish no evi- 
 dence that He has ever been seen aside from his works. 
 But there may be conclusions drawn, that there are unmis- 
 takable evidences of future life which disclose more of the 
 innate life-principle than is presented by matter, and which 
 may be fed upon as food by the spirit-mind with as much 
 tangibleness as earthly food is partaken of by the body. 
 
 It is an established principle with spirit-inhabitants that 
 
i ? “ 
 re 
 
 o, 
 
 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 123 
 
 God is a substance ; and by this they are made ready to take 
 hold of him in the form of truths, and apply them to their 
 elevation and knowledge. 
 
 The inhabitants of earth may wonder at the assertion 
 that God is a substance; but he surely is, and just as tan- 
 gible to us as spirits as the appendage of substance is. to 
 you in the different parts composing the body. He surely 
 is; for we taste, feel, and see with the spirit; of it we are ; 
 by it we live ; our growth is spirit ; and why is it not a sub- 
 stance? Hence, when we declare God to be a substance, we 
 speak from positive knowledge ; having communed with and 
 
 -partaken of divine emanations more real and lasting than 
 
 the eternity through which we are passing. 
 
 Its independence cannot be understood so long as matter, 
 of which the body is composed, depends entirely upon spirit 
 for its existence. How plainly is this manifested! for ex- 
 tract spirit, and it takes away life; but spirit, not being 
 destroyed, shows it to be an element by itself, capable of 
 surviving in or out of Nature. 
 
 From whence, then, originated Divinity? May we not 
 
 assume him to be the embodiment of the whole in the form 
 
 of. a distinct substance called ‘ spirit” ? 
 
 In shaping the spirit so as to meet the demands of un- 
 foldment, it becomes necessary that material be produced 
 through which it may operate, manifesting at every turn 
 such indications as may best be suited to its inclination. 
 No one can be so highly touched upon and benefited as by 
 his glory transmitted to us through the mind. Only wafted 
 across the intellect, it breathes purity, elevation, and love. 
 When once wrought upon, it vibrates through the whole 
 universe, transmitting its peculiarity: it goes beyond the 
 depths of infinitude, and there blends with its own. Neces- 
 
124 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 
 
 sary is it for development that spirit be the acting agency ; 
 for thereby it concentrates and works out the divine prin- 
 ciple. 
 
 By reasoning and investigation is the mind brought in 
 rapport with higher ideas; and this is one object in present- 
 ing these facts. It is the most comprehensive, and easily to 
 be felt and understood, of any substance; for by it has he 
 
 “given evidence of his existence: and, when once known, it 
 is man’s duty to search his being by the powers of intellect 
 given for that purpose. If it were not, immortality would 
 be void of interest, and the mind, in part, formed for no pur- 
 pose. How necessary, then, that the spirit be understood ! 
 Shrink not from its investigation, but bring out, under the 
 subject of Godhead, all pertaining to him, and apply to thy 
 spiritual necessities. 
 
 In touching upon the many points illustrating its use, 
 there is no evidence so replete with genuineness as the con- 
 trast between the spiritually-developed mind and one that 
 knows not of God in any form. The intellect not only 
 shows a deficiency, but it appears in every act of life, 
 manifested to others, especially to one enriched thereby ; 
 showing the contrast to be great, and all for the lack of this 
 spirit-element which works in the nature, calling upon the 
 material, through which it is subjected, to extend its arms 
 aloft to things ethereal and divine. Sometimes we have 
 almost despaired of giving to’ mankind any conception of 
 God, or his tangibility as a substance; but it does seem as 
 if the mind might rise above the material sufficient to com- 
 prehend, in part, the Being with whom it has constantly to 
 deal; thereby creating some evidence of the spiritual being 
 alive in you. How absurd it is to call it the mystery of 
 God, and let it pass! As well might you call the organic 
 
 
 
wr. 
 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 125 
 
 arrangement of the human system a mystery, and thus close 
 the mind to further investigations pertaining to man or to 
 immortality. 
 
 But, earthly friends, you are soon to become inhabitants 
 of the spirit-world; and, should this piece fail to elicit a 
 clear conception of what God is, it will not fail to give your 
 spiritual attributes an impetus when planted upon this-side. 
 How firmly, then, will you grasp the little light we were 
 enabled to convey, feeling it to be the window through 
 which you gained a view of the entrance to the spirit-life, 
 and of that for which you were transplanted here, and 
 which you cannot help but apply to your good! 
 
 And thus ends the effort of him whg is a partaker of what 
 he seeks to share with others. He feels at times as though 
 his cup was filled with more than his allowance, and so en- 
 deavors to pour a part into other minds, praying for success 
 therein. 
 
 SCIENTIFIC RANGE OF THOUGHT. 
 
 In all scientific arts, there is none that will match the 
 mind in its anticipations. The broad expanse spread out 
 before the spirit for investigation still leaves farther scope 
 for the mind extending to infinitude. 
 
 Discoveries which follow in a scientific range of thought 
 move with mighty energy of perception, never pausing upon 
 the threshold of that less significant than mental aspiration 
 and satisfaction. Scroll after scroll passes before the vision, 
 and places before the mind material for scientific research, 
 
126 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 
 
 giving the spirit ample demonstrations and evidence of 
 greater immensities to be explored. The explorations made 
 familiar to the scientific observer widen into a vast field or 
 sea of research, ascending to where divine origin displays 
 its fulness, germinating in all things. Every discovery 
 brought forth gives a new impetus; every act shows the 
 greatness manifested in so vast and harmonious a machine 
 as creation, sustained by that all-pervading power which is 
 God. The spirit moves through space with the rapidity of 
 thought, steps upon the shores of other worlds, and explores 
 their boundaries, exclaiming, ‘* What is man that thou art 
 mindful of him !” 
 
 Science reveals the properties of matter wrought upon by 
 the principle of revolution, and emerging into a fixed rota- 
 tion. The magnitude and, grandeur of science excels all 
 other studies. It plunges deep into the bowels of the earth, 
 soars to the mighty dominion of worlds, sweeps from the 
 eastern to the western continent, and gathers the most im- 
 portant portions of the deepest and most profound collections 
 of all researches. It wends its way to the spirit-world, and 
 is there dwelt upon with a deeper penetration and clearer 
 perception by those who consider science to be the ground- 
 work of mind. : 
 
 Unlimited space, reaching far beyond the conceptions of 
 man, invites him to search; his mind being the element 
 which weighs all things by its power, and which is involved 
 in the more sublimated compositions. Let us reflect upon 
 the vastness of infinitude, lying, as it were, upon the palm 
 of eternity’s hand ready for such use as the mind is pre- 
 pared to comprehend; and while much may be brought to 
 light by our efforts, yet it is and was always there. The 
 highest ideas are drawn from that best of all sources, the 
 
 
 
INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 127 
 
 omnipotent Designer of light, emanating constantly, and for- 
 ever so to be. The great Controller of this mighty machine 
 causes the attractions of all to centre in him: man, there- 
 fore, is the terminus in this continual wheel of time, and 
 dwells upon science as one step towards that accumulation 
 of knowledge fitting him for the supernal heavens. 
 
 TRUTH. 
 
 INDISPUTABLE are those rights which exist in harmony 
 with that law which is to coerce all to conform to its use 
 and privileges. Distinction belongs not to this classifica- 
 tion: all come within the scope of its pervading essence, 
 truth. 
 
 Truth is the emblem of peace, guiding intercourse justly 
 among all. Truth is the shrine of justice, to which all 
 must bow for a nearer connection with God. Truth is the 
 shield of liberty, the heroism of martyrdom, and is the 
 regeneration of past ages. ‘Truth is the element of progres- 
 sion which sweeps in its march the tide of misguided 
 intellect, surging the current of popular theology and the 
 prevalent absurdities of the age. ‘Truth is written upon the 
 simple flower, and upon every blade of grass, inviting us to 
 search Nature, God’s unlimited source, for truth ; beckoning 
 us on towards that state of purity which will unfold like a 
 flower: which will not decay, but will grow brighter and 
 brighter, until it illuminates and takes possession of the soul. 
 
 The suppression of truth takes away the refined feelings 
 which make life more exalted and noble, suppresses and 
 
128 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 
 
 erushes that which lifts the soul in admiration of divine 
 authority, deprives the mind of sufficient nourishment for 
 its full development, starves and dwarfs the finer faculties, 
 and carries man back to the starting-point of his existence 
 as a crude unfolding. | 
 
 Truth, when allowed its full sway, BES diawtameeate the 
 reverse, bountifully storing treasures, and illuminating the 
 way to the supernal heavens. Searching for truth is 
 the noblest attribute given to mankind, showing what can 
 be accomplished by those powers that otherwise would 
 remain dormant. 
 
 Truth predominating involves many considerations. Up- 
 on it rests the true standard of every sentiment expressed ; 
 and, in. its. absence, most disastrous educational. results 
 follow, plunging beneath the wave of error the first princi- 
 ple acting upon-the enlargement of the soul. Divinely and 
 inspirationally speaking, it is the mediatorial step to salva- 
 tion. Fidelity, confidence, moral integrity, and a combina- 
 tion of business-capacities, are the offspring of truth, and 
 cannot be maintained without it. It harmonizes with no 
 law deleterious to the understanding, but widens into the 
 fulness of social, political, and religious usefulness. It 
 harmonizes in a twofold degree with the peculiarities of — 
 religious zeal, balancing it between a practical demon- 
 stration of faith and of falschood. It also sits as an 
 arbiter upon public or private conversation, prayer, and 
 allusions to the interest felt for others: these are all can- 
 vassed by truth, balanced in the scales, and found wanting, 
 or otherwise. ; 
 
 The bright hopes germinating where truth blossoms are 
 a prelude to spirit-communion, now shut out by the 
 churches, or held as something chimerical. But bondage 
 
 
 
INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 129 
 
 and error must yield to truth, and the time is not far distant 
 when it will be realized with more force; for truth is 
 _ mighty: its spires reach to the eternal world. Spirits catch 
 the electrifying thought, and send the glad intelligence back 
 to earth, — that, of a truth, spirits communicate. Hearken, 
 ye mortals, to their whisperings, and the still small voice will 
 teach thee of truth beyond this life. Truth, flowing spon- 
 taneously, conducts to higher standpoints, leaving its 
 traces furrowed deep in the minds of those who are its 
 recipients. Darkness recedes from the intellect; light 
 breaks in, and lifts the soul to where it can expand, and 
 drink of joys never before tasted. 
 
 All mankind seek truth: it is the one incentive to a 
 higher life. Every individual spurns the opposite, and there 
 are as many ways of obtaining it as there are individuali- 
 ties to be wrought upon. The surest way to obtain it is 
 through the law of progression, unfolding, as the leaves of 
 a book turned over ane by one reveals its contents. 
 
 CHEERFULNESS. 
 
 CHEERFULNESS is the bud of a sweet temper, ripening 
 into obedience to the more divine utterances of the heart, 
 lighting us through trials and afflictions; a star, brilliant 
 with success, shining above the efforts of many a despund- 
 ing and crushed nature. 
 
 Cheerfulness has been ascribed to light-heartedness by 
 individuals with whom few cares, anxieties, and perplexi- 
 ties incident to life, have clustered around their meditative 
 
 9 
 
130 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 
 
 moments. Such have labored under the hallucination that 
 life is but the entrance to scenes of bliss never to be in- 
 truded upon but by the proud and arrogant; and therefore 
 they have felt not to step aside to the practice of charity 
 and benevolence, or to crush for a moment their hilarity, 
 often carried beyond the limits of cheerfulness. 
 
 Let such pause upon the threshold of their career, al 
 count the many virtues blossoming upon the head ripened 
 to old age by the hand of affliction, who know full well 
 what cords to. touch to vibrate the heart-strings of love 
 and charity, and who are beautiful illustrations of practi- 
 cal tenderness towards all needing the hand of sympathy. 
 Such hearts teem with cheefulness from an overflow of 
 goodness wrought out by the hand of adversity mingled 
 with temptation. They are often passed by unheeded, leav- 
 ing their cheerfulness to ripen, and scatter its fragrance 
 beyond the limits. of decay. 
 
 How impressive is the contrast !—one marching to the 
 sound of humanity’s call, measured by the possession of 
 cheerfulness ; the other slain by selfishness, and, with heart- 
 felt sorrow, writhing under the stroke of horror which the 
 thought of eternity presents. 
 
 REMINISCENCES OF ANCIENT INSPIRATION. 
 
 In the annals of past time, there arise thoughts of great 
 magnitude, given by the ancients who long since departed 
 this life for the home above, and the home for all. Can 
 individuals who believe in past inspiration doubt the reality 
 
 . 
 _ 
 
 
 
INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 131 
 
 of spirits visiting and communing with’ the inhabitants of 
 earth, when it was so thousands of years ago? They 
 taught you then, and why not now? Is it because they are 
 not as competent to instruct, or that God has instituted new 
 laws by which they are prevented from communicating and 
 working for the good of humanity? Or has mankind de- 
 generated from the wisdom and purity evinced by those 
 tribes who led a wandering life through imbecility and im- 
 provident habits? Is it because the scenes peculiar to the 
 ancients are not transpiring to day, and the mind desires to 
 
 be kept upon a plane suited to their capacity? Is it because 
 
 the new dispensation is not characterized by bringing into 
 use old sacrificial forms of idolatrous worship, establishing 
 an order of priesthood, or catholicism according to the 
 Mosaic account of the divine institution? Where, let me 
 ask, is the fault? They come to you laden with truth, now 
 as muchas then; and yet you turn your back to what was 
 said by them ages ago, and there you stand poring over the 
 words you did not hear spoken any more than you have 
 heard their voice to-day. 
 ~ In the introduction of any new system, theory, or prac- 
 tice, the mind is apt, upon its first announcement, to consider 
 the propriety and safety of such a course. Were not their 
 teachings founded upon inspiration, through communion of 
 spirits in the garb of angels? ‘They were inspired from a 
 high source ; and are you- not accessible to that source to- 
 day, the same as then? What alterations have been: made 
 with the effect of excluding mankind from .those privileges 
 so much prized and sought for by them? 
 
 We have access to the minds of those individuals who 
 wrote the instructions held by you so sacred. They give 
 us a history of the past, with a description of the spiritual 
 
132 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 
 
 necessities and understanding of the people of those times. 
 Many incidents recorded are but mere pastime in compari- 
 son with their present advancement, and the knowledge they 
 are now capable and ready to impart. In referring to 
 ancient history, there was connected with those people 
 peculiarities far more formidable to contend with than 
 would be inferred from the little given pertaining to their 
 works. Their ideas were intent upon a personal God, 
 having no knowledge of the spiritual, all things proceed- 
 ing from him in person. ‘This rendered them difficult to 
 govern or guide, and made instructions fruitless if given 
 with any other understanding. Their peculiarities ren- 
 dered them susceptible of high inspiration if it was grafted 
 upon that stock; but ignorance and obstinacy, together 
 with a large share of self-reliance, made them exceedingly 
 obstinate to guide, either by inspiration or the rod of cor- 
 rection. But when their fears were wrought upon by ‘* Thus 
 saith the Lord,” or ‘‘ Thus saith the Most High,” the gov- 
 erning qualities of their nature yielded before such decla- 
 rations, making them subservient to wholesome rules 
 productive of good for the further development. of civiliza- 
 tion and spiritual understanding. 
 
 Their characteristics were domineering, barbarous, and 
 uncivilized, and inclined to the worship of idols, quickly 
 losing the understanding of God in any form if he could 
 not approach and talk with them. . 
 
 Moses was inspired,-and he very well knew from what 
 source it came. He was well aware that spirits of the 
 departed visited and conversed with him; but for him to 
 have explained the nature of his inspiration might in some 
 respects be likened to the task of raising the understanding 
 - of many at the present day, and even some who may chance 
 
 eS 
 

 
 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 133 
 
 to read these lines, to the truth and reality of spirit-com- 
 munion called inspiration. He also knew that God made 
 manifest his work through the agency of spirits ; and he was 
 but an instrument in their hands, fulfilling their mission: 
 and in order for him to carry forth their designs, and 
 advance the people from their existing condition, he was 
 necessitated to practise deception when he saw that it would 
 be for their good. Their credulity knew no bounds; and 
 watchfulness over them gave him many opportuuities for 
 taking advantage of them, always doing it with an eye to 
 their ultimate benefit. He was also strengthened by com- 
 munion with spirits, who instilled into his nature aspira- 
 tions and desires for the elevation of that particular people. 
 Leading him by love and wisdom, which rendered it easy for 
 them to explain the nature of his calling, and the best mode 
 of managing their ignorance, they carried into effect what 
 they saw was absolutely necessary not only to that but to 
 future generations. 
 
 His personal qualities, contrasted with their many faults, 
 rendered him apparently more brilliant with inspiration, 
 and gave him a reputation greater than his just due. He 
 was by nature a medium, or, in other words, he possessed 
 that peculiarity of organization which rendered him sus- 
 ceptible to the controlling influence of mind. This spirits 
 saw, and made use of him as an instrument of conveying 
 light to a dark and benighted people. Many efforts came 
 far short of their expectations ; and the effects that followed 
 caused many regrets at the results accruing from their 
 short-sightedness throughout their entire works, many of 
 which have been destroyed. 
 
 The sacrifices were intended simply to direct their minds 
 in a channel towards the giving-up of their idols for a higher 
 
134 | INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 
 
 power; but they soon construed it into a form of worship, 
 which, I am sorry to say, has been kept upon record, and 
 handed down from generation to generation with as much 
 estimation as it could have merited had it been the most 
 worthy part of their life. ) 
 
 It seems absurd that people should retain forms and 
 
 customs long since enacted by those who were so ignorant 
 
 that they knew no better way, and which were introduced 
 for no other reason than because nothing better could be 
 
 reached by them; and yet they are read over and over 
 
 again, and allowed to engross the minds, and constitute the 
 topics of discourse, week after week, by the most able 
 divines. Is it not enough to make spirits turn away from 
 earth with reproach for the weakness of human fallibility ? 
 This would be the feeling were it not for a desire to impart 
 knowledge, and raise the present generation above the false 
 ideas entertained, predicated upon their former teachings. 
 If the community were like Moses, ready to receive the in- 
 structions that spirits are in readiness to give, it would 
 place the spirit-world in your midst. No longer would dis- 
 crepancies arise in regard to sayings of the past; for they 
 would unfold their oracles, and plant your feet upon the 
 tide of advancement, as they did the Israelites through 
 Moses. They desire to lead you as well as them, and 
 through such instrumentality administer to the elevation of. 
 future generations. Hearken to their voice, if not willing to 
 be found among those who offer sacrifices to false ideas 
 predicated upon the ignorance of the ancients. 
 
 The successors of Moses followed in the same wake of 
 inspiration, gradually unfolding, through the law of progres- 
 sion, conditions better adapted to spirit-control, until proph- 
 ecy assumed another phase of manifestation. Such were 
 
 
 
 Pe 
 
 ee ee 
 
 ; 
 : 
 
 
 
INSTR UCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 135 
 
 chosen as could be readily impressed ; and hence those par- 
 ticular patriarchs were brought into notice. As we farther 
 advance, these inspirational manifestations of spirit-power 
 become more apparent, presenting it in a most impressive 
 manner through Christ. After him followed the same mani- 
 festations, assuming the name of Holy Ghost, which fell 
 upon the people, causing them to speak in unknown tongues, 
 and taking no thought as to what they should say in address- 
 ing the people ; but such sentiments as were given them for 
 utterance, those they preached. After the crucifixion of 
 Christ, spirit-inspiration became more general, and was dif- 
 fused broadcast wherever there were organisms susceptible to 
 its influence, until many, very many, commenced practising 
 the same miraculous power that Christ had practised before 
 them. 
 
 Again we ask, What changes have taken place to the 
 effect of excluding mankind from those advantages, or to 
 destroy the law by which they are enjoyed? We question 
 not the propriety of those seemingly divine interpositions 
 from God as recorded ; because the law by which they were 
 produced God instituted from the beginning, was made use 
 of by them, and is subject to the same use to-day; and, 
 until such time as it shall be proved that this law is extinct, 
 we hold man subject to the fact. All that ever has trans- 
 pired can, through the same law, be re-enacted. 
 
 Laws are potent; and when we take into consideration 
 that all are governed by immutable, unchangeable law, how 
 can we depart from the idea that all that ever was is in 
 existence to-day? It is the mind that becomes clouded, and 
 that recedes from this principle, instead of changes taking 
 place in the great law of the universe. So is it in regard to 
 spirit-power being exercised to-day that we read of as trans- 
 
136 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 
 
 piring under the direct supervision of Divine Providence. 
 If there ever was a law by which a spirit revealed to John 
 the revelator hidden mysteries, that law is in existence 
 to-day, and others can do the same. If there is a law by 
 which even one spirit ever made himself known, others can 
 do likewise. How shrouded in darkness as to the law 
 governing inspiration is the general mind! Oh that the 
 access opened between this and the spirit-world might take 
 the place of Moses, leading the masses through the wilder- 
 ness, and feeding them upon the manna of spirit-intelligence ; 
 opening their eyes to the fact that patriarchal spirits are 
 calling for admittance to their understanding, that a more 
 thorough knowledge of their writings, and their readiness to 
 teach more extended views of inspiration, may prevail! 
 
 THE DIVINITY OF CHRIST. 
 
 Various are the opinions agitating public sentiment re- 
 garding Christ, and his_being the only Mediator by which 
 mankind are to pass from a state of depravity to one of 
 sanctification. In the historical account, much is said every 
 way adapted to justify the opinion that he was regarded as 
 possessing more than ordinary power, invested in him as the 
 means by which he was to make known to the people the 
 great fundamental truths of Christianity. When we con- 
 sider the mission of Christ, and the time in which he 
 appeared, we are led to suppose that a great reformatory 
 discipline would follow his teachings, inculcating principles 
 too lofty for the people to repudiate. Thus has his character 
 
 
 
 
 
INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 137 
 
 been spoken of in a way to elicit doubt, and justify appre- 
 hension and uncertainty concerning his being authenticated 
 as one to worship. e: 
 
 The contaminating influence of serfdom to a power in- 
 vested in man has led the people rightfully to suspect that 
 more credit might have been given to Him than otherwise 
 would have been, had he not appeared at a crisis in the 
 Jewish history when Christianity seemed to assume the 
 form of dead ritual, ecclesiastical ceremonies. Without 
 
 doubt, the Jews held Christ in contempt from the fact of his 
 
 assuming to be equal with God, when they knew his parent- 
 age, and defined his position as a man having the same 
 characteristics with themselves ; and they looked upon it as 
 blasphemy to suppose that the power of forgiving sins rested 
 with him more than with themselves. 
 
 The Jews, inclined to reason after the manner of men, 
 did not entertain the idea of its being necessary that God 
 should be personated, in order that the prophecy which they 
 had been so desirous should come in their particular line of 
 ancestry might be fulfilled. 
 
 In order to convey an adequate and just account of Christ, 
 the versions given by the evangelical writers should receive 
 proper notice. There is but little room for doubt or mere 
 supposition that he was endowed with a dual nature, from 
 which great dissemination of opinions proceeded. But when 
 we take into consideration the time of his appearing upon 
 the stage of action, together with the sacred customs of the 
 Jews, reaching far back in their origin to the time of Moses, 
 and there becoming the established religion by the covenant 
 which was made known to them, as they supposed, by the 
 mouth of God, commanding strict obedience, and that they 
 should worship no other god, we can understand from whence 
 
138 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 
 
 arose their tenacity and unfeigned adherence to religion as 
 brought to their understanding through forms and ceremonies. 
 All this goes to show why he was to be crucified and held 
 in disrepute by them. 
 
 But was this form of religion eee to last, and ripen 
 into more deadly forms of sanctimonious observance, or was 
 there .a necessity for supplanting what had been the structure 
 of as much light as there was a competency to maintain? 
 Was it not necessary to set before them another prototype of 
 God, in the form of practical works, bringing him home to 
 the understanding as a Being to be imbibed through disci- 
 pline of the heart, and thus to graft a new form of media- 
 torial relationship to a higher power, which is ever in the 
 nature of man, presenting such an idea of God as his disci- 
 pline tends to confirm? 
 
 In viewing Christ according to the Jewish idea of a Mes- 
 _ siah, we are lost to know whether he fulfilled the Mosaic 
 account of a Redeemer, or whether he may be looked upon 
 only as a great reformer. The necessary consummation for 
 an embodiment of God was no more looked upon as a 
 special favor than had been the oracles which were held by 
 the Jews as sacred to the special favor of God. Hence 
 arises the question, Was he the embodiment of a higher 
 light in the garb of man, or was he God made manifest in 
 flesh, as it has been assumed that he was by those who 
 lived after him? 
 
 It is in no wise an impossibility to suppose that he might 
 have been both; for, separating the principles which he 
 taught from -+his material nature, they were the embodiment 
 of God. He came to save by instilling a knowledge of 
 those principles, which, without a knowledge of redemption, 
 was impossible. 
 
 
 

 
 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 139 
 
 Had the teachings of Christ been more strictly confined 
 to language adapted to the understanding of the Jews, 
 speaking of practical works in plain, simple terms, without 
 clothing them in parables, or conveying the idea that he was 
 God, it would have produced a twofold degree of conviction ; 
 but, as it was, it was so mystified, and often so far beyond 
 their conception of any thing pertaining to reason, that they 
 were led to misunderstand and repudiate the whole. Spir- 
 itually he was a great leader: simplicity was more charac- 
 teristic of his life than of his teachings. It was more the 
 position he assumed which gave offence than the examples 
 he gave them to follow. How natural this, when we take 
 into consideration the tendency to believe in but one God! 
 
 When the wise men of the East were directed to the place 
 where Christ was born, they found him a being like to other 
 children; but they had an inward appreheusion that he 
 would be something more to them than simply one of theirs 
 number; but no conviction that he was God led them be- 
 yond the supposition that he was to be reared like other 
 children: accordingly, he was lost sight of, until a premature 
 expanding of intellect attracted their attention, and carried 
 them back to the time of his birth. Had these powers of 
 mind not been made manifest in after-years, his miraculous 
 birth, and the special guidance of the star, would have pasved 
 into oblivion. 
 
 As we ascend higher in the scale of human progress, we 
 are led to look for an explanation of these things. 
 
 When one steps from the supernatural to the natural, 
 from things divine to those which are human, they find a 
 law intercepting the woven thread of mystery, by which all 
 are governed. They find an absolute, positive law, coercing 
 all into its folds, environed by the magic of supreme power ; 
 
140 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 
 
 
 
 and they find that all must of necessity conform to this law, — 
 live and be governed by it. The power of divinity creates 
 all things in accordance with this law: they are kept in . 
 existence by virtue of its never-deviating course ; possessing 
 the inherent properties of the life-principle contained in all | 
 things, never creating one substance from the amalgamation | 
 of others, but each holding its identity — mineral, vegetable, 
 animal —up to man, and each running a course peculiar to 
 itself With this uniformity of Nature’s laws man must 
 conform. He is the offspring of Nature’s mode of reprodu- 
 cing the human species ; and, when brought to a climax in the 
 perfection of his existence, the breath of life is breathed into 
 his nostrils, imparting to him the spiritual embryo, or a 
 spark of the Deity, which claims for itself immortality. 
 
 In the sweeping statement concerning the miraculous 
 conception of Christ, this law seems to be lost sight of; and 
 
 wan inference would be drawn that he was the offspring of 
 
 chance, or that this law was set aside for his particular 
 benefit. What evidence is there to this effect, aside from a 
 simple assertion penned down years after his birth? The 
 manifestations of God are fixed in the minds of the people 
 as unchangeable ; and all that we know of him is verified to 
 that effect. Positive and undeniable is this fact; never ; 
 changing or stepping aside for the caprice of man, but 
 keeping this law immutable, with eternity and immortality 
 written thereon. Then, is it reasonable to suppose that this 
 law was ever infringed upon? or shall we accept the state- 
 ment for the purpose of perpetuating ideas or notions which 
 existed when there was a jurisdiction that enslaved the mind 
 of man? 
 
 The more we recognize the power of reason, the more do 
 we find every way calculated to insure the propriety and 
 

 
 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 141 
 
 certainty of Christ being a man in no way different from 
 mankind in general, except through development of intel- 
 lect acted upon from an inspirational source, which gave 
 him the qualifications of a leader and promulgator of those 
 essential truths which had long waited for progression to 
 prepare the way for their reception. 
 
 In presenting Christ in the garb of man, it is by no means 
 necessary that divinity should be separated from his teach- 
 ings. All truth is from God. The element of human di- 
 vinity stands forth as co-existent with immortality in all 
 mankind ; and, in conferring it upon Christ, the law of divin- 
 ity was not distinguishable as being possessed other than 
 within himself. But, when acted upon by a power beyond 
 his control, he seemed radiant with inspiration. He was 
 followed by manifestations considered as infringements upon 
 law; for no miracle was ever wrought within the pale of 
 law. Hence all becomes a confused mass of mystification,. 
 capable of being unravelled only by setting aside the gross 
 misinterpretations which have been given to his life, cruci- 
 fixion, and works. 
 
 The mind tires in wandering amid the mazes of mystery, 
 doubt, and misapprehension, and longs for a foundation 
 upon which to rest, more within the immediate range of 
 practical demonstration as daily experienced, and taught by 
 observation. 
 
 This range of thought leads to investigation of all sub- 
 jects connected with practical life; and the advancement of 
 science brings out the same phase. Scientific men place no 
 stress upon divine interposition; bug, in seeking to know 
 causes, science steps in, and reveals the obscurities of the 
 past, showing that the primitive mythological descriptions 
 of characters who in ancient days were deemed supernatu- 
 
142 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 
 
 ral, or possessing something more than human, or who 
 were brought into existence by a special interposition of 
 God, were but the rudiments of a science which has since 
 been better understood as revealed by the natural tread and 
 march of scientific research, bringing to light the great 
 principles underlying the power of mind. : 
 
 The science of mind has in part been overlooked, not - 
 
 receiving that attention due to its importance until recently : 
 but now it takes its stand as a master discovery, widening 
 the area of intellect; into which subject scientific minds 
 plunge, bidding defiance to the notion that the Almighty 
 ever steps aside from or interposes with the laws he has 
 himself established as the procreative principle lying at the 
 foundation of all created things. 
 
 Science reveals the image or reflection of one mind as 
 stamped upon another ; science turns to the vortex of intel- 
 ligence, apropos to the investigation of will-power, seeking 
 for the source of influx from other minds, brought to bear in 
 away to elucidate or call forth thoughts remote from their 
 plane of development, and which lead the mind into a 
 channel of intellectual pursuits and moral persuasions, for 
 which, without this outside influence, they would have had 
 no capacity to act in so elevated and mysterious a manner. 
 This power is confined to the mind alone, and may well be 
 termed the science of mind, or an unfolding of that deep, 
 secret, hidden spring of the intellect, which only needs to be 
 touched in order to spring into life, and reveal mysteries 
 long kept hidden. Minds sufficiently liberalized, and pos- 
 
 sessing the progressiveselement in its bloom — beauty, can- 
 
 not be kept suppressed. 
 Such is the law of mind acting upon mind in the mun- 
 
 dane sphere, to which all may have access by turning aside 
 
 
 
 | 
 | 
 j 
 | 
 . 
 ! 
 

 
 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIO NS. 143 
 
 into the unsophisticated avenues of self-instruction. It is 
 through the benign influence of progress that this has been 
 brought to light. Centuries ago, it existed ; and it was ever 
 in existence since the birth of man, for his use. In ages 
 past, when intelligence was given by their prophets, of 
 which they had no other knowledge, the people attributed it 
 to the Lord, or a special manifestation of God in. their 
 favor; hence a mystery hung between them and the princi- 
 ples lying at the foundation of spirit-communion,  Z'his law 
 as ever transcendent through eternity, and holds with univer- 
 sal sway the same power it engendered while the mind 
 was incased in the fleshly form. There it received the first 
 impressions regarding its use, and adaptation to the convey- 
 ance of intelligence ; bringing this control to bear in such a 
 way that one imparts while the other receives such thoughts 
 as may be transmitted. | 
 
 The whole realm of immensity teems with millions of 
 spirits who are as conversant with this law as you are with 
 your alphabet ; and when the faculties are aroused to a sense 
 of duty, and spirits see steps involving great good, through 
 the employment of this law, they step forward, and make use 
 of a mind in the body as freely as if it were their own. 
 Conscious that whatever tends to bind the moral, social, and 
 religious nature to a higher power deadens sin and vice, 
 and opens the door to progress, advancing both individual 
 and national purity, they drop into the understanding the 
 fruits of a higher and more lasting foundation, from whence 
 proceeds the salvation of the whole human family. 
 
 It was thus that Christ showed those remarkable powers 
 of mind on which have been based the ideas of Godhead 
 in him. 
 
 He shadowed forth what was given him from the source 
 
144 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 
 
 of intelligence, desirous of raising the Jews from their old 
 standpoint of theology, and of bringing the world into sub- 
 jection to a morality and religion of the heart, in lieu of 
 forms and ceremonies. ! 
 
 What the Jews most needed was a deviation from their 
 long-established customs: they had already passed from sac- 
 rifices to prayer, and were halting upon the threshold of time, 
 for more light to be given them. Years had rolled over the 
 graves of many a patriarch, and of the chosen people of 
 Israel; but they slept only to awake to a more lively sense 
 and a holier zeal, and a determination, as wisdom shone forth 
 in their path, to extend it to their brethren. With these in- 
 tentions in view, they made use of the laws governing spirit- 
 communion, employing a mind subject to their control. 
 They enveloped his organism with the aroma of spirit-in- 
 fluence, and swept across his intellect the purity of their 
 thoughts, and aroused him to a sense of the fact that the 
 whole human family might share it also; and he bent his 
 energies to the welfare of all. 
 
 His path lay in the direction that they influenced him 
 to go; and he feared no evil, because they were constantly 
 with him, keeping his feet from dashing against the rocks. 
 
 The life of Christ is familiar to every one. Repeatedly 
 he declared that the power rested not with himself; and, 
 when it became necessary for him to exercise this power, 
 he quietly resigned himself to the will of the intelligences 
 desiring those manifestations: and even they were not able. 
 at all times to control sufficiently to give satisfaction, and 
 produce the phase of miracles attributed to him; and he 
 departed from their midst. a8 
 
 They sought to instruct him that this power was not con- 
 fined to himself alone ; and hence he says, ‘* All these things 
 
 
 
INSTRUCTIVE COMMU SCA TIONS. 145 
 
 ‘that I do shall ye do also, and even greater things shall ye 
 
 do.” Neither has it been confined to him; for the exercise 
 of this power stands recorded both before and after the 
 existence of Christ. You are the recipients of it to-day, and 
 it only awaits the time when your minds shall be better pre- 
 pared to look upon all things with an eye that perceives no 
 change in the great law of the universe; then will this 
 law step in, and reveal to you the past as having enslaved 
 
 the mind to error, and bring the science of mind to bear 
 
 upon all supernatural subjects. 
 
 It treads the mighty universe of thought: its domain is 
 eternity, where mind is resurrected in the brilliancy of all 
 its former capabilities. It extinguishes the flame of error 
 as it passes up the lofty heights of progression, and descends 
 back to earth, to clear the film of bigotry and ignorance 
 from the eye of human ‘intelligence; waxing strong in the 
 principles to which all are indebted for those world-wide in- 
 structions which waft the spirit on to eternity. 
 
 The mind of man can wander forth into the realm of 
 eternity, and there gather the rarest and choicest fruits 
 
 ' which hang upon the clustering trees Of spirit-intelligence. 
 
 
 
 What a source of intelligence this forms, whose benign 
 influence is felt through the teachings given to Christ, and 
 which, extending through the inspirational part of the Bible, 
 make a history replete with works human and divine! In 
 this sense was Christ both: human and divine, because his 
 teachings, being truth, were from God; and his organ- 
 ism was the instrument through which they were given. 
 He was moulded and framed according to their ideas of 
 human greatness, and they reared a structure serving the 
 past; but higher light is coming, its dawn is already seen 
 in the distance, and progression is preparing the way ; it is 
 
 10 
 
146 JASTRU CELE COMMUNICATIONS. 
 
 already knocking for admittance. Scientific men are pre-* 
 senting the subject for the thinking, reasoning part of the 
 community to weigh carefully, affirming a law which never 
 has been fathomed or received proper notice until recently. 
 When the mind is prompted to enter upon the investigation 
 of new truths, as the natural unfolding of the progressive 
 element in all things, it is better prepared to receive and 
 apply them to its right use. So would it have been with 
 the Jews, had they not been so tenacious of that which they 
 already possessed; then they would have better understood — 
 Christ’s mission, and received him as the perquisite to the. 
 cause of Christianity. 
 
 When this era shall have passed away, and all things 
 have become substantiated as real, then will man look back 
 upon the present as having been simply an age of progress, 
 upon which hung the conditions of a prosperous future. 
 
 INFLUENCE. 
 
 THERE is a current underlying man’s individuality and 
 existence which he must make use of to some purpose. It 
 is the influence arising from the secret-abiding feelings of the 
 heart, and is imparted, whether particularly called out in 
 associations or not. Every individual possesses and imparts 
 it, though silence be maintained, through haughtiness or. 
 simplicity. This influence, whether perverted or not, flows 
 the same; for it is a part of man from the first, concentrated 
 in the form of individuality, which goes to make him capable 
 of imparting good or evil. 
 
 
 
 
 
INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 147 
 & 
 
 * The inclination for good rules this secret spring of the 
 heart, raising high in the breast a desire for elevation ; and 
 this feeling is also extended for others to share. Thus this 
 current of influence glides from one to another, unconsciously 
 betraying our likes or dislikes. It is thus that our propensi- 
 ties are brought to others’ view, giving us the reputation of 
 being good or bad. Itisthis which operates in communities 
 and upon governments, re-acting upon the people who elect 
 rulers incompetent to fulfil their expectations. It is incom- 
 petency of intellect that exercises this influence without 
 reason, and leaves you to the mercy of the feelings as 
 prompted by the impulse of the moment. It is capable of 
 being moulded by the intelligence of the individual, and is 
 given to every one according to their ability to use, and im- 
 part it to others. | 
 
 In the mixed throng composing communities, how various 
 this influence ; each sending forth what is peculiar to his own 
 characteristics ! — some intellectually developed, and impart- 
 ing such influence, whilst others manifest qualities bordering 
 upon selfishness, contempt, disgust, irritability, peevishness, 
 scorn, ridicule, a species of fault-finding, and low, grovelling 
 desires, tincturing all who are susceptible to their influence ; 
 anger, hatred, and revenge, causing all to feel the sting of 
 reproach who venture within their sanctity of thought. 
 
 In the more powerful ties which unite societies, there is 
 the deep, smooth, gliding current of aspirations, raising the 
 mind above the light, trifling perplexities of common occur- 
 rence; forming an influence peculiar to itself, which, as a 
 general thing, is but lightly appreciated, for the reason that 
 few are prepared to understand their own sentiments, or to 
 realize the amount of knowledge that is daily received into 
 their minds. This gives satisfaction to a high moral class, 
 
148 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 
 
 blending their life witethe spirit of the Most High into one 
 prism of light, discernible by all classes, but who realize 
 not their superior condition, because they weigh all things 
 by their own standard of intellect. 
 
 Passing from this state of advancement, we see minds still 
 farther in advance, who rush over the past, and grasp that 
 which is far in the future, from the world to which all 
 are tending. Such remain upon the verge of advancement, 
 and this will always continue; the influence varying accord- 
 ing to the development of the intellect governing for the time 
 being. Intellectual pursuits mark the course of such with 
 varied characteristics peculiar to themselves. Their educa- 
 tion in regard to the future teaches them to rely upon their 
 own exertions for salvation, knowing full well, that, if their 
 influence is not what it ought to be, it will reflect upon 
 themselves spiritually, leaving a moral stain upon their im- 
 mortal part which can never be obliterated. 
 
 These facts crowd hard upon the intellect of all classes, 
 and bring such an influence to bear in that direction, that, if 
 it is not good, they must surely suffer, 
 
 Then let this power be cultivated, as it was designed it 
 should be when it was implanted as a part of our existence, 
 as the seed to bring forth good fruits if rightly cultivated. It 
 is by cultivating the intellect, commencing with individuals, 
 and extending to communities, that one vast field of produc- 
 tive knowledge is developed, whose fruit may be plucked by 
 the hand of any who have the desire to reach forth and par- 
 take. 
 
 _ In the embryo of this influence le the spiritual tendencies 
 of all mankind. Its ultimate destiny is to rise victorious 
 over all other influences, and establish all upon the spiritual 
 basis of love, truth, and morality, through communion with 
 
 
 
INSTRUCTIVE pee as TIONS. 149 
 
 the spirit of Him who rules; subduing inclinations of an 
 inferior cast, and shedding forth an influence pure, heavenly, 
 and godlike; forming a current of intelligence that shall 
 pervade the hearts of all people. It may be compared to 
 an underground stream flowing rapidly, carrying the refuse 
 of the streets into one great aqueduct, to be carried thence 
 to other streams for disposal. And so goes life, secretly 
 winding its way, and imparting an influence that is received 
 by some, and then passed to others competent to decide upon 
 its merit as worthy to be retained or cast aside. As nothing 
 is lost in Nature, so the same principle applies to man; thus 
 is this influence passed from one to another, and kept going 
 the rounds of society and associations in general. How 
 necessary that it be cultivated in ways of pleasantness, and 
 be intellectually and practically applied ! 
 
 The young merit a share in its purifying and renovating 
 effects, following them all through life, and showing its 
 benefits as they pass along, inspiring them with a needed 
 supply of confidence received from the influence of the 
 community in general. All are partakers of this token 
 of divine will: it is imparted from oae to another upon 
 wings of love or hatred imbibed in the heart. Strictly 
 speaking, it is the soul, spirit, or mind of man, enlarged 
 from bitterness of feeling to a love for all mankind. The 
 dictates of conscience act upon this influence in the garb of 
 reason, setting aside that which is spurious, rejecting the 
 lower for higher truths, and marching triumphant over the 
 rough places inured to poverty and crime. Communities, 
 governments, and nations form compact bodies of this in- 
 fluence, and they, transplanted to the spirit-world, form the 
 inhabitants thereof. Retaining it by the law of nature, and 
 coalescing with the law of their spiritual being, a new exist- 
 
150 INSTR UCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 
 
 ence of man is created there more harmonious, and blending 
 with relations tending higher and higher in the attainment 
 of heavenly wisdom. ‘Thus are brought to bear upon your 
 communities influences according with the inclinations of 
 the disembodied spirit. 
 
 How little is this understood in comparison with other in- 
 telligence forming the basis of society ! 
 
 Spirits can impart this with more freedom, as coming in 
 connection with the mind gives them the opportunity of con- 
 veying such influences as they are desirous of producing; the 
 phases varying according to the susceptibility of the organi- 
 zation receiving it. After death, there is a receptiveness 
 connected with the spirit which it cannot control. Good 
 always predominates when coming in collision with wrong ; 
 and this is the power of truth which gives the spirit of the 
 Most High pre-eminence over all. This is true of man; and, — 
 in just that degree that the good possessed within himself is 
 brought to bear upon others, the influence of evil is sure to 
 yield. This power was exercised through Christ, and is 
 in existence to-day. It is the power of influence, pure and 
 undefiled, subduing evil in the path of all who possess it. 
 It is this that causes the impenitent to yield to higher dicta- 
 tion. It is the concentration of influences engendered for 
 good while in earth-life, wielded with a twofold degree of 
 power emanating from the fount of the virtues combined, 
 that go to make spirit-life ; and the best mode for their use 
 is the study of every progressive spirit. All indications of 
 good motives produce a current of influence bearing marks 
 of immutability, which are transplanted from this to the 
 spirit-world. 
 
 Oh that all might be satisfied of the existence of spirit- 
 life, its tangibleness, and the relations we sustain to each 
 
 
 
INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 151 
 
 other! It becomes an absolute necessity with the spirit to 
 have a cultivated intellect exerting an influence accordingly, 
 bearing marks of having commenced in earth-life ; if not, it 
 is just so far short of what it otherwise would have been. 
 How long will man neglect to understand that the mind feeds 
 upon what is carried with it to the spirit-world! How 
 necessary, then, that all those finer feelings composing the 
 better part of his nature be called out in earth-life! Your 
 better part as individuals is forever to remain with you. If 
 it be pure and elevating, acting from, or being prompted by, 
 motives pertaining to the good not only of yourself, but of 
 others, then, oh, then, how your condition in spirit will show 
 this to have been your life while in the form! Here in the 
 flesh, it is in part concealed or disguised; but when the 
 material form is cast aside, and the spirit goes free, then 
 will it seek that grade of associations which it was wont to 
 cherish while an inhabitant of earth. 
 
 On the other hand, should avarice, selfishness, and a total 
 lack of moral principle, govern your associations, of a neces- 
 sity you will gravitate to a corresponding plane, and of like 
 character will be your influence. TF ellow-citizens, what are 
 you living and toiling in this life for? Is it for the mere 
 accumulation of gold? or for the cultivation of those influ- 
 ences which not only fit and prepare for pure and elevating 
 intercourse, but which constitute that part of man that is 
 enduring as God is enduring? It is that spark of God, 
 which, when used in connection with reason, forever remains 
 pure as the source from whence it came. 
 
 Oh that it were in my power to rend the material cover- 
 ing from your eyes, and let you behold the truths of spirit- 
 life! Would that this lay in my power! if so, it seems to 
 me that those whom I perceive might be of a class superior 
 
152 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 
 
 to what they now are, and might be made to let go their 
 erasp and love for the things of earth, and be led to where 
 their minds would expand, and shed forth an influence illumi- 
 nating not only their path to knowledge and happiness, but 
 also be instrumental in guiding others. Such are slumber- 
 ing under the false pretence of not knowing their duty. 
 Awake ye, before the spirit-world shall claim you as those 
 who have not sought for and lived up to their higher light. 
 Man’s immortal part is the essence of all creative energies ; 
 hence there is a demand for rising above conditions which 
 debar this influence, and place him in a condition UeLin he 
 ought not to be. 
 
 These faculties of which we speak are not hidden for in- 
 dividuals to search out ; but they are the prominent elements 
 of their being if but allowed to expand. Or, let me say, 
 should you as an individual bestow that thought upon your 
 spiritual culture that you do upon the daily cares of life, 
 how great would be the influx to your mind from a higher 
 source! Spirits are ever seeking to impress these truths 
 upon their earthly friends; but when they visit them for this 
 purpose, and find their minds walled in by cares and increas- 
 ing desire for the wealth of this world, they turn away with 
 sorrow. Deep and abiding are their feelings for humanity, 
 trying to exert an influence for their good, cherishing nought : 
 but what tends to their elevation, 
 
 Why not, let me ask, turn the mind more in that direc- 
 tion? We are already where you must shortly be; then let 
 us administer unto you, and we will merit your approbation. 
 Oh, ye men of earth! beware how ye treat lightly these 
 teachings ; for they will face you with the truthfulness of every 
 assertion in spirit-life! Charity swells my heart to over- 
 flowing for you, having been one of your number; and, 
 
 
 
INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 153 
 
 being myself inclined to disregard such admonitions, it gives 
 me more confidence to urge the propriety of giving an atten- 
 tive ear. I have stood upon the shores of both worlds, 
 having experienced a long life in one, and of short duration 
 in the other, but of sufficient length to enable me to affirm 
 that these teachings are in accordance with future existence ; 
 
 and, as that was to me a subject clothed in mystery, I long 
 
 to present it to mankind as I find it to exist with me to-day. 
 
 The voice of many a spirit more worthy to be heard 
 than mine has sounded in your ear. Spirits whose purity 
 was never equalled upon earth are drawn to you through 
 sympathy, and a desire to give you a glimpse of that world 
 beyond the tomb to which we are all hastening. Clothed in 
 garments of richest texture, fashioned by a life of goodness, 
 and whose desires for your benefit grow stronger and 
 stronger, they come to you. Should their labors be lost 
 
 by your disregarding their voice, their work will be done, 
 
 their life purified, and happiness eternal will be theirs. 
 
 The time will come when their voice will be heard no 
 more calling you to the realities of spirit-life; for by their 
 strong progressive desires they are made so pure, that they 
 leave the inhabitants of earth to blossom like the lily of the 
 field in a more genial clime. But know ye that they are in 
 your midst to-day, with a purity of feeling that has ripened 
 into love; and feel you not their influence? The very air is 
 impregnated with their elevating desires, breathing aspira- 
 tions holy and divine, mingled with memories of touching 
 events which transpired long before this era knew an exist- 
 ence. Watchfulness and heroism of design to conquer the 
 bigotry and superstition of the human race has been their 
 work, gradually seeing it give way as generation succeeded 
 generation, and a more rational and consistent opening of 
 
154 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 
 
 the mind has led to a knowledge of the principle of pro- 
 gression. : 
 
 As generation succeeds generation, this brightening of the 
 intellect is on the increase. Many an effort has been crowned 
 with success by a strong determination to that effect, secretly 
 applying influence to the understanding of many minds 
 clothed in flesh, who were susceptible to their impressions, 
 in urging the propriety of searching long and deep for truth, 
 never taking one standard as an infallible guide, but breath- 
 ing the idea of progression from the first formations up to 
 the present time. ‘This they have seen gradually upon the 
 increase, filling their hearts with gladness, and crowning 
 their efforts with joy. Another era has dawned, more light 
 has been given, until it has become established among the 
 people, anxiously expected and talked of by the highway, 
 discussed in your thoroughfares, meditated upon in the 
 domestic circle, stirring and filling all hearts with joy and 
 expectation of something higher and better to be given. 
 
 Oh the power of unseen intelligences! Well may they 
 be called the light of humanity! Broad and expansive is 
 their influence; the universe of heart is traversed by them, 
 impressing from the depths of its fulness, as a fountain of 
 knowledge, heavenly aspiration, purity of thought, noble 
 motives in life, love to each other ; combining the elements 
 of peace, and shedding it broadcast over the community ; 
 producing unity of feeling by applying their influence prac- 
 tically to that effect. | 
 
 They look forward to the time when such inroads shall 
 have been made upon the free, liberal, investigating cast of 
 mind, that it will be prepared for the new era now just begin- 
 ning to dawn with brilliancy, when all minds will be brought 
 to behold the truth that spirits guide and instruct mortals in 
 
 
 
 ee a ee ee 
 
 se 
 
INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 155 
 
 the way of salvation. This era is upon the verge of an 
 overthrow of sectarianism, and brotherhood will be planted 
 in its stead; for such is spirit-life, and the work must com- 
 mence during your earthly existence. Spirits, realizing this 
 more than you do, and knowing what deficiency of knowl- 
 edge, if neglected, will be experienced, call out their united 
 energies to elevate and give facts ; thus preparing your minds 
 to find spirit-life as it is when you become spirits, and are 
 of our number. 
 
 If all labor on the part of spirits for the good of mankind 
 should cease, progress would be slow; centuries would pass 
 with but one ray of light, where now. you have them by 
 scores, pouring as a constant flood, and shaping the course 
 of mankind to meet contingencies which are involved in the 
 progressive destiny of all things. 
 
 The many noble ideas and sentiments obtained through 
 the channel of thought, and penned down for the rising 
 generation to follow, are, in words uttered by their writers ; 
 but the thoughts come from a foreign source, carrying out 
 the original design of disembodied minds, who promulgate 
 their ideas through the pens of others. How often is it said 
 that such a one rose rapidly to the rank of statesmanship, 
 or to the ministry, or whatever the calling may be! But the 
 time is near at hand when these premature growths will be 
 traced to their source in spirit-influence; the mind, after 
 death, effecting its purposes as truly as if only allowed to 
 execute them while in the form; simply making use of the 
 mind of another to carry out its original intentions. 
 
 When the inhabitants of earth will fully realize this is 
 more than I can say; but this much I speak from knowl- 
 edge, — there is a very wide opening to that effect in their 
 midst to-day. The rising generation will look upon these 
 
156 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 
 
 things more in their true light, and guard against the de- 
 generating influence of failure to give due attention to the 
 advancement or progress belonging to this age. 
 
 ETERNITY. 
 
 ETERNITY with some means a resting-place, where man is 
 in a condition neither to sin nor to obey. It is what might 
 be termed a blank, or stoppage of all earthly powers in 
 man’s nature; and he arrives at a perfect standstill or 
 stationary condition. 
 
 The word ‘ eternity ” signifies to some a lively activity of 
 all that pertains to the immortal part of man, including all 
 qualities acting upon the soul. By some it is considered 
 progressive with a part of mankind; while the residue re- 
 main in hell, descending down, down, to the infernal 
 regions of dark despair. All recognize eternity as a future 
 place of existence for all humanity; but the variety of 
 opinion arises in regard to the disposition made of the 
 different classes when there. Great variety of opinion 
 is entertained upon this subject; but nothing definite is 
 arrived at which produces a desired conviction that any are 
 right. ; 
 
 ‘¢ Eternity” is a word which might be spoken with a heart 
 full of joy if the conclusions of every one rested upon the 
 aggregate of eternities existing here; and, as there is no 
 dividing line here, why assume it there? Why not antici- 
 pate the mercy of God in the future, as much as to-day. 
 Why attribute to him what we know is not characteristic of 
 
 
 
<— 
 
 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 157 
 
 his. goodness in this life? Is he not just and true to his 
 calling? then why suspicious of his fidelity in eternity? 
 Progressiou leads the mind to draw conclusions concern- 
 ing eternity; and, as the mind progresses here, why not 
 reason that the same will be true hereafter? And as all are 
 capable of advancment, where is the contrast so great in 
 human nature as to preclude one from enjoyment, and en- 
 dow the other with eternal happiness? Where, I ask, is the 
 dividing line in their natures? Is not one possessed with 
 
 understanding as much as the other? and is he bereft of that 
 
 understanding as soon as the mortal puts on immor- 
 
 tality? This reasons him into eternity possessed of no 
 
 other faculties than those which are alive to evil. If this 
 were so, the mind would in: part be formed to no purpose. 
 This opinion comes from early education; for there is noth- 
 ing manifested throughout the universe of God that should 
 lead to the supposition that such a condition could exist. 
 The subordination of mankind closes their perceptions for 
 the present; and they are led into some wild delusion, which 
 they can bring nothing forward to substantiate, or even that 
 is analogous to it. | 
 
 If a few short days of earth-life prepare one for enjoy- 
 ment or endless torment, how necessary that he should 
 know in what that torment consists! If it is said in burning 
 flames, we ask, Can a substance be consumed without being 
 annihilated, that is as to its former identity? This excludes 
 man from all likeness to his former self. ‘Then how will he 
 sense that for which he is there placed? 
 
 Eternity is what many have supposed might be the last 
 of life, or what may. be considered no life at all. Many 
 suppose that their labors will cease with the closing of this 
 life. They have no inclination to improve the intellect, 
 
158 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 
 
 that seeming unimportant to their present needs; and 
 eternity weighs so little upon their understanding, that no 
 rational idea is formed, and they only look upon it as a 
 place to be dreaded. : . 
 
 Eternity is more than the mind can presage or under- 
 stand: it is the attribute of God, and mankind are but 
 waifs upon its shores of attainable knowledge. More 
 laborious tasks are required of the mind than are imposed — 
 upon the body, if we may use that comparison. It is a vast 
 field of knowledge obtained by the exertions of every in- 
 habitant therein. . 
 
 There, all will, sooner or later, develop those God-given 
 powers which earth-surroundings have kept concealed, or 
 under subjection to the baser part. 
 
 These faculties will expand and germinate into one com- 
 mon form of brotherhood, emerging from dark and de- 
 graded conditions to those of spiritual intelligence, purity, 
 and love. ‘This progression carries us nearer and nearer 
 to the throne of grace, and is accomplished through our 
 own efforts. Let this be clearly understood. All are par- 
 takers of progression. ‘The debased, scorned, and ridiculed 
 share the advantages of improvement, and work out their 
 salvation with as much zeal as is ever manifested by the 
 reformed of earth. God holds out the same privileges in 
 eternity. Earth is but one step in the routine of his work, 
 and is no more to be compared to eternity than one grain 
 of sand with the bed of the ocean, or one star with the 
 firmament. ) 
 
 I am aware that all are not witnesses to our assertion ; 
 neither were they to the Bible statements. Will not this 
 place us upon equal terms of consideration? Many are the 
 sentiments that might be viewed in the same. light. We 
 
INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 159 
 
 wish this fact to be established in the minds of our readers, 
 or such as are prepared for our teachings. 
 
 Eternity presents a varied class, mingling in associations 
 promiscuously ; and, when heaven or hell are talked of, they 
 are no more to be found than upon earth. Therefore, if you 
 can arrive at conclusions as to how so much discord can 
 exist upon earth without a dividing line, you may have a 
 representation of eternity. There are none worse than 
 upon earth, for all came from there ; and the same diversity 
 is distinguishable. The same phases of human activity are 
 extant, throwing the energies of one in this and another in 
 that direction, as determined by the degree of cultivation » 
 of the individual mind. Some whose inclinations are 
 drawn to earth are engaged in presenting the physical 
 manifestations to prove their identity as spirits; others 
 more advanced, and desirous of unfolding eternity to man- 
 kind, are speaking through the organisms of others; and 
 many are producing impressions, not with the desire that 
 they should be written down by the receivers, but to pro- 
 
 - duce effects, and to be carried out practically, which will be 
 
 satisfactory to them. Aside from these, we find eternity 
 abounding with spirits whose aspirations are carried beyond 
 the limits of earth, and who bear onward through the 
 celestial spheres that wisdom, purity, and angelic ministry, 
 which Christendom has looked upon us as the work of the 
 angels of God, fulfilling a mission direct from his throne. 
 Spirit-communications, as we have heretofore said, are 
 made through a law; and some present one phase, and some 
 another. Such as were disposed to the light and trifling 
 occurrences of life, aud fond of amusement, elicit attention 
 through the raps and moving of ponderable bodies. Mirth 
 was their characteristic upon earth, and their not exhibit- 
 
160 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 
 
 ing what is termed inspiration shows that they have not: 
 progressed beyond those conditions. They are true to 
 their calling, and the manifestations true to the conditions- 
 that produce them. 
 
 The idea that eternity changes an individual’s propensities 
 in the twinkling of an eye, or makes them instantly better 
 _than when they were in the body, is absurd. — Progression 
 must work the change; and, until it does, they will remain 
 the same. If they dealt in unmeaning tones of jest or 
 falsehood, or were addicted to scurrilous language, they 
 would hardly be recognized if such was not characterized 
 of their communications, and vice versd.. Such is this 
 eternity through which we are passing; and upon whom 
 rests the responsibility of returning to earth, and giving 
 what we are daily experiencing ? 
 
 Eternity — what a revolution of thought this word pro- © 
 duces, changing and varying sentiments to meet expecta- 
 tions as we pass on towards the reality! Harbinger of 
 peace, rest thou upon this word until prepared are thy 
 chosen ones to reap more fulness of meaning from the ideas 
 that crowd upon the intellect with a better understanding of 
 thy happy or miserable condition to be meted out upon their 
 entrance to thy shores. May such realize better expecta- 
 tions, through a life of usefulness, and a growing desire for 
 knowledge ! 
 
 A LIMITED VIEW OF WORLDS. 
 
 AN appreciation of the grandeur and beauty around us 
 affects our minds with supreme adoration of the Maker for 
 all things coming within microscopic or telescopic view; 
 
eS 
 * 
 
 «# INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 161 
 
 presenting space as interspersed with an infinite number of 
 the grandest worlds, revolving in harmony, keeping perfect 
 order, and moving with rapidity beyond any conception that 
 man can form of motion in so vast a body of matter. When 
 the observer takes his stand, and points his telescope towards 
 the object of his research, guiding it in this and then in that 
 direction until he discerns the main object to be attained, 
 he has in reality hardly made one discovery in this vast 
 machine of worlds, revolving each upon its axis, and making 
 diurnal revolutions, without diminishing the vast resource 
 of God’s works. | 
 Unlimited is the space so inhabited, presenting a vast 
 arena of worlds mingling in one harmonious family; all 
 governed by one law, which is God. Worlds upon worlds 
 present for our instruction their magnitude and power sus- 
 pended upon divine action ; making each a part of one stu- 
 
 _pendous whole. The routine of worlds is similar to that of 
 
 the races, following in succession, and marked with similar 
 distinctions. Worlds, like individuals, present variety in size 
 and looks, together with vast differences in their inhabit- 
 ants. 
 
 Planets are so arranged as to admit of no change, as of 
 one giving place to another. All successive routines are 
 divided so as to form classes, arranging themselves side by 
 side into groups separated only by space where other worlds 
 are forming. Perfectly balanced is this vast rolling machine, 
 continually throwing off and collecting to itself such materi- 
 als as are necessary for fulfilling the law of development. 
 Imagination has no counterpart to the fulness of manifesta- 
 tions presented to scientific research from this source. 
 
 In the great arcana of Nature there are no faults: all is 
 
 completed with perfect exactness; dimensions are suited to 
 il 
 
162 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. ® 
 
 places occupied, irrespective of other conditions and sur- 
 roundings. Magnitude of space is the only barrier to the 
 spirit in its research after these orbits: they never carry 
 you beyond their own limits, so completely within them- 
 selves are they formed, giving no entrance to their next-door 
 neighbor. | 
 
 We infer that all are not prepared to soar with us to 
 these worlds; but there is enough within your own jurisdic- 
 tion to prove beyond cavil these assertions. Then let the 
 mind soar with me far beyond space to our spirit-home, or 
 the orb of spirits. No tongue can describe to mortals the 
 grandeur and magnitude of these heavenly abodes. Not 
 until earth shall have passed away, the sun turned to dark- 
 ness, and the moon’s pale beams descend no more, can the 
 macnitude of our orb be diminished. Not until earth’s in- 
 habitants shall become extinct, and other planets relinquish 
 their claims to immortality, can its plains be laid waste, or 
 its habitations desolate. So long as there is an individual- 
 ized existence will our world exist; and, whenever a soul 
 enters therein, its revolution is onward, onward, to eternal 
 salvation. The great apex upon which it turns is God, its 
 illuminating substance is intellect, and the developing pro- 
 ceeds is a gathering-in of the human mind. 
 
 Marvellous indeed are the works of Him who rules, and 
 still more so is the mind which is to comprehend them. 
 Wondrous, more wondrous, is the connection between God 
 and man than between God and these miracles of his work. 
 In opening the understanding concerning other worlds, it 
 becomes necessary to lay aside the ideas imparted in those 
 ancient records, where it is said that ‘¢in six days God made 
 all things.” Impossible this; for, even while these worlds 
 are obeying laws peculiar to themselves, others are forming 
 
ea 
 
 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 163 
 
 with equally as much precision. When worlds cease to 
 form, God will cease to be progressive, and lose the princi- 
 ple of promulgating creation ; in that respect remaining sub- 
 ject to no further advancement. This is not consistent with 
 what we claim to be the attributes of God. All that he has 
 ever done he is doing to-day, and will ever continue to do. 
 
 He is unchangeable, fixed in his purposes, establishing 
 laws never to change; for they are God, and we are to 
 expect from him the same in the future as there has been in 
 the past, so long as he exists. 
 
 In passing from this description of heavenly bodies, we 
 
 are brought by our affinity in connection with our own 
 
 earthly planet. We approach it with more interest than all 
 other worlds, because here began our early associations. 
 Here are ties not yet severed, neither will they be until the 
 freed spirits of our friends join us in our spirit-home. It is 
 of but small import compared with the whole; and yet it 
 receives due consideration from its Maker and the inhabit- 
 ants made hewrs of eternal progression. 
 
 THE HARMONIAL PHILOSOPHY. 
 
 Tue harmonial philosophy dates its origin from the time 
 of Christ. It was then established by his followers, who 
 
 deposited their interest in one common treasury, and began 
 
 life upon what they termed a strict accordance with his dis- 
 cipline. For years they maintained this form of unity, and 
 distinguished themselves as the only true followers of the 
 meek and lowly Jesus. 
 
164 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 
 
 The influence of Christ’s teachings had so wrought upon 
 their moral understanding, that they were prepared to live 
 each in harmony with the other, and mutually share each 
 other’s benefits. But as time wore away, and they became 
 less enthusiastic in the cause of Christianity, they lost sight 
 of their leader, and emerged into ways of their own. ‘This 
 was the doctrine of Christ, and to him alone is it attribu- 
 table. He taught the unity and brotherhood of mankind, 
 who should work in harmony for the good of each other. 
 
 This doctrine has maintained its share of encouragement 
 through the Christian warfare; but, like many other princi- 
 ples that he established, it has suffered decline. Some 
 particular sects adhere to it in part, sufficiently to propagate 
 it as one principle that he gave them to follow. Why has 
 this system of life degenerated, and gone almost into obscu- 
 rity, compared to what it might have done? Even to-day it 
 meets with derision. 
 
 The noblest system that ever existed was established 
 then; but it was destined to flourish but a short time, be- 
 cause the understanding of the people was deficient in spirit- 
 ual growth. The harmonial philosophy unites all in one 
 vast magnitude and equilibrium of thought, and raises every 
 one to a standard of eligibility to the great work of defining 
 their position, morally, spiritually, and eternally. In class- ” 
 ing all minds together, it counts upon the good done by 
 unity of strength to individuals, collectively or separately. 
 There cannot but arise from this a contrast between isolated 
 interests, and extensive combinations for good, predicated. 
 upon the idea that all are members of one family, each de- 
 voted to the welfare of the others. Harmony is the great 
 element that combines influence; and, when directed in the 
 channel of elevation, it moulds and frames truths, and estab- 
 

 
 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. — 165 
 
 lishes a chain of relations through the ascending planes of 
 spiritual intercourse. 
 
 How excellent is the course of mankind when sin ad 
 ignorance are deadened by the exemplary influence of the 
 inner life, and softened by the temperature of brotherly kind- 
 ness ; sharing each. other’s woes and blessings, and inviting 
 all to the benefits of mutual intelligence! The indignation 
 manifested towards harmonial societies is no evidence of 
 their wrong position, or of unhallowed purposes, neither of 
 their absurdity in pretending to teach harmonizing princi- 
 ples. All efforts to Christianize communities are based 
 upon increased fellowship; and this is the same principle 
 carried to a greater extent, and applied in a way that all can 
 see its fruits. It excludes deception, and carries out prac- 
 tically what we so much desire should live and grow in the 
 heart, and which we ask God in his mercy to plant there. 
 This is the only way to facilitate its full growth by keeping 
 it active in the amelioration of what man terms depravity 
 of the human heart. 
 
 Societies and associations are formed for all other pur- 
 poses; but when pecuniary interests are involved there 
 seems to be more importance attached to them than to the 
 salvation of souls. Harmonial societies are looked upon 
 as impossible of success, and resisted with dissatisfaction. 
 Christ’s worldly possessions were held in common with his 
 associates: therefore, when viewed as belonging exclusively 
 to himself, he was led to exclaim that ‘‘ he had not where 
 to lay his head ;” and yet his followers discard the idea of 
 coming to his standard of life. That which is immortal 
 was lost, and that which loses its hold at death was cher- 
 ished: this Christ saw, and gave them a practical example 
 of the life to come. 
 
166 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 
 
 Spirits sought to establish this through the instrumentality 
 of Christ, and are making the same efforts to-day, trying to 
 raise humanity to a condition where unity of interest will 
 be felt as necessary to the growth of religious principles. 
 By such unity are you recognized of God: it is the posses- 
 sion of virtue and merit that makes distinctions among man- 
 kind, and, the more a disposition exists to share mutually 
 pecuniary goods, in a greater degree will these qualities be 
 possessed. The mind becomes better prepared through the 
 law of progress to maintain these principles, and establish 
 life upon the broad basis of equality to all. Then when you 
 enter upon spirit-life, covetousness and an inordinate love for 
 self will have been wiped out, and the way prepared to 
 enter life upon the spiritual plane, acknowledging each as a 
 brother, upon terms of intimacy and friendship, and owning 
 all as a member of God’s family. Such is the harmonial 
 philosophy, and such do spirits try to impress we mortals 
 as the true standard of fellowship. 
 
 Let mankind shun it as they may; but the time is coming 
 when the products of Nature will be as free as the sun and 
 rain that replenishes and helps produce them. When the 
 work of harmony proceeds with a well-defined and measured 
 tread, ihe result is a noble one, uniting all classes, sects, and | 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 . denominations into one field of labor: sectarianism is lost 
 sight of, and all grades become accessible to the same Chris- 
 _tian influence. It deters crime, and draws the mantle of 
 charity over ignorance and sin. The influx from this source 
 of encouragement enlivens the faculties, arouses the slothful 
 ‘intellect, and pours a flood of information from the more 
 advanced minds into the receptive capacities of the weaker. 
 Oh that all might be brought to behold the harmonial 
 fphilosophy as the great combining influence, elevating man- 
 
INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 167 
 
 kind to a standard of morality, and laying the foundation » 
 for future usefulness! Its tendency is sure to work a re 
 form, and will at some future day be looked upon as tran- | 
 scending the most radical reformatory discipline that followed 
 Christ’s teachings. This spirits sought to introduce, for the 
 good of mankind, centuries ago ; and as progression sweeps 
 through the channel of intellect, removing crude formations, 
 and agitating its sentiments in thoughtful, reasoning minds, 
 development will insure harmony, and a reflection of har- 
 monial principles from minds rendered pure and clear. 
 Thus will the races gradually become prepared to introduce © 
 
 RR ea rea se MYA NT iit Mea eh aN MeN bs ae Ua Ry S SSD 
 
 the unitary mode of life in preference to that which at pres- | 
 ent is based upon the insatiable thirst for gain. 
 
 FAMILIARITY. 
 
 FAMILIARITY exists as individuals are disposed to make 
 use of the principle governing it. It is a feeling that ger- 
 minates into friendship, and is connected with peculiarities 
 which need to be studied, and used according to their effects. 
 It is an influence or tendency, which, when not used under- 
 standinely, loses its vitality ; dissatisfaction being the result. 
 In the familiarity existing between two individuals, there 
 should be a current of reciprocation, blending and uniting 
 their feelings, or no appreciation is felt, let the effort be 
 ever so great. Likes and dislikes beget the same feelings 
 An others, as they control the influence passing between the 
 two. If associations be too familiar, the current is soon 
 exhausted, leaving either one or the other to wonder at their 
 
168 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 
 
 cold reception, so strikingly in contrast with their former 
 experience. Perverseness often arises on one side from the 
 fact of there not being sufficient strength of friendly feeling 
 to maintain that height of friendship at first exhibited, aris- 
 ing from a lack of judgment in meting it out in order to 
 have it reciprocated and given back. The feeling of inti- 
 macy existing with one calls for a corresponding feeling on 
 the part of the other, and for the reception of what, on your 
 part, you are desirous to grant, receiving what corresponds 
 therewith in return. 
 
 Familiarity opens the avenues of the mind, unlocks the 
 secret spring by which many indulge in seclusion, and 
 brings an individual home to the heart, and from the cold 
 obstinacy of self-reserve into the channel of complacent 
 conversation. Mankind are too reserved, lacking confi- 
 dence in each other, thereby suppressing their best feelings, 
 and yielding to those considered more in accordance with 
 propriety and etiquette. This clothes them in a garb of 
 false pretence, and subjects the heart to perversions, which 
 in after-years imbitter and render the individual morose, 
 chilling the sensitive mind who seeks familiarity. 
 
 Familiarity gives an opportunity for studying different 
 grades of intellect, —sueh as are found to occupy the true 
 standard of life, by whom we may profit; and such as are 
 erroneous, and may be cast aside. But it is familiarity only 
 that can disclose personal standing; for each individual is 
 like a sealed book, excluded until such time as some one 
 interested approaches, and makes it a subject of perusal. It 
 also casts aside reserve, and lays our faults before others: 
 hence it should be made a source of benefit ; for, by observing 
 others’ defects, we are better prepared to overcome them in 
 ourselves. It is by knowledge of wrong that we are enabled 
 to choose right. 
 

 
 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 169 
 
 _ Every individual possesses peculiarities, that when viewed 
 in their true light, and not magnified into faults, tend, 
 through intimate acquaintance, to mutual improvement. It 
 may prove more of a benefit than appears at the time, and 
 open the door to unexpected friendship that shall prove 
 lasting. Familiarity, when not obtrusive, is in every re- 
 spect commendable. 
 
 In the more tender relationship existing between members 
 of one family, there is a tie manifested, whose cords are 
 drawn around the heart with strength of affection exhibit- 
 ing the most refined culture of feeling ; the natural tendency 
 of which is to grow stronger and stronger, breathing more 
 and more a depth of feeling never manifested or matured 
 from any other source. 
 
 Self-culture banishes the first ray of ill-feeling, before it 
 
 shines in upon the conduct, or produces the least effect upon 
 
 the character in general. Meeting minds stored with knowl- 
 edge blends their intellect with yours, and, joining in the 
 
 strength of their goodness, raises you to a standard above 
 
 former conditions. Herein lies one advantage of piercing 
 to the inner perceptions: they call goodness, morality, 
 benevolence, charity, and friendly feeling into existence, 
 that never before were thought to be possessed. How com- 
 
 placent the thought that there are minds accessible, who 
 
 produce lasting effects for good! Let the desire be strong 
 enough to prompt people to seek, and they are surrounded 
 by those whose pleasure it is to teach, and thus establish 
 familiarity leading to the elevation of each and every one. 
 In sustaining these relations, do not apply to others, by way 
 of prejudice, derision, or ill-repute, that which you will not 
 receive inreturn. ‘Treat all with cordial respect, inviting 
 them to the door of your heart by friendly greeting and 
 
170 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 
 
 cheerful words, and thus commence the work of friendship 
 in the remote corners of society, gradually converging to a 
 reception of the whole. 
 
 In conforming to the customs of those who are regarded 
 as the most elevated class, you often meet with the most 
 ignorance, and repulsive conduct; but, if you turn to the 
 refinement of education, there you will find the virtues com- 
 bined, producing all that the nature thirsts for, and meting 
 out a feeling of satisfaction with life. How superfluous the 
 external, compared with the attractiveness of mind, abound- 
 ing in treasures untarnishable, and never to be forgotten ! 
 How desirable that familiarity should be practised upon this 
 basis; for here we lave a source inexhaustible, and ever at 
 our command! ‘The various channels through which it 
 should be sought the intellect will guide unto when dictated 
 by the higher and more noble aspirations of life. It comes, 
 in response to a desire of the heart, from those upon the 
 shores of eternity who claim familiarity. 
 
 We have treated upon various subjects for the purpose of 
 familiarizing the mind with spirit-life, touching upon salva- 
 tion, endless punishment, resurrection, &c.; introducing 
 spiritual ideas in contrast with your own; also to erase 
 error, and plant truth. Many sentiments herein expressed 
 are far from what we once entertained; but change must 
 come. You cannot be too familiar with spirit-life ; and tlie 
 nearer you approximate to it upon earth, so much more will 
 you have advanced in the scale of progression, and the good 
 work will have commenced. 
 
 Familiarity with every subject touching life is our motto, 
 promiscuously extended to all. The universe teems with 
 spirits, and absence of body should not cause estrangement ; 
 for the body was not the individual, but only the garmeut 
 

 
 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 171 
 
 he wore. We claim fellowship, asking for an investigation 
 of our claims; and, if not complied with, the loss will be 
 yours, and not ours. 
 
 * 
 
 THE HISTORIAN IN SPIRIT-LIFE. 
 
 WE wish to present for the consideration of our readers 
 a perpetuated source of unhappiness in spirit-life, selecting 
 this one as representing many others, — such as hereditary 
 - disease extending from generation to generation ; inharmony 
 of organization, resulting in crime being entailed, attribu- 
 table to some cause operating with the parents. ‘These, to- 
 gether with others that might be mentioned, are perpetuated 
 sources of unhappiness to the spirit, in seeing their fruits 
 multiply long after they have departed. Associations of this 
 character remain very vivid with the spirit, because it is 
 beyond his power to make amends. 
 
 The historian in spirit-life more particularly attracts our 
 attention. Historical works are destined to exist for ages, 
 with their authors’ names attached ; and, if truthfully record- 
 ed, they are an honor to the spirit. The historian’s duty is 
 to faithfully record or translate such facts as are accessible 
 to him, leaving the reader unbiassed, and free to judge for 
 himself. Many spirits whose expectations of doing great 
 good by means of historical knowledge left for mankind to 
 peruse, and to guide to aspirations of greatness, have left 
 their work shrouded in misrepresentations, such as lead to 
 error instead of truth. 
 
 Exaggerations were indulged, and wrong constructions 
 put upon such facts as might not agree with their own sen- 
 
172 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 
 
 timents , snpressions being produced other than those natu- 
 rally drawn from the original sources. Libels upon the 
 character of the historical account remain such as long as 
 the work is perpetuated. Interpretations of the works of 
 others live with yeu in spirit-life, and you there have the 
 pleasure of knowing whether you have done the subject jus- 
 tice, or not. Should it be the reverse, and you meet daily 
 “with those whom you have represented wrongfully, what 
 ' other feeling than of regret can you have for so misrepre- 
 senting important facts connected with what is to guide the 
 intellect of many a youth for ages to come? 
 
 While seeing your work pass from one student to another, 
 biassing and prejudicing their minds, the spirit of the injured 
 one seeks to know why it is that you have so wronged him, 
 and misrepresented what you had not the least claim to; de- 
 manding of you to return to earth, and blot out that stain 
 upon his moral worth and intentions which you have left to 
 be instilled as a part of his life. The perversion, amount- 
 ing to falsehood, ig stamped upon your own brow with such 
 visibility, that every spirit reads it there ; producing remorse 
 and chagrin that stingeth like an adder. But it is too late: 
 the decree has gone forth; and you are to suffer the penalty 
 of transgressing the law of self-justification in the usurpa- 
 tion of others’ rights. Such are harassed with the embar- 
 rassing consciousness that their life was but a snare to others’ 
 feet, which it is their duty to disentangle in spirit-life ; thus 
 keeping them engaged in correcting errors planted by their 
 own hand, for years, yea, and for ages, and, in reality, so 
 long as their work has an existence. Conscience would 
 lead individuals to retrieve such wrongs by ceasing to do 
 them; but they have set the wheel of effects in motion, and 
 have not power to stop its revolutions: hence a ceaseless 
 
INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 173 
 
 
 
 __.round of remorse is produced as there are ushered into 
 spirit-life those who are tinctured with these errors, making 
 it their duty to teach them better. When the work of 
 making amends shall cease remains with mortals to say ; 
 for, so long as these historical productions are kept going the 
 ___ rounds of publication, there will be minds to divest of error. 
 | Watchfulness often characterizes the spirit, in seeking for 
 ___ opportunity to present facts as they are; manifesting a hero- 
 ism greater than ever witnessed upon earth. 
 
 Nearly all historical works have met with the same un- 
 scrupulous perversion of sentiment. Beware how you 
 encroach upon others’ rights, thus destined to live long in 
 influence! Beware! we say; for the voice of comment is 
 heard by spirits, and they feel it as well as those in the body. 
 Therefore, beware of thine earthly career; for it will all 
 loom before the understanding in colors that can be washed 
 away only as you overcome the evil, and develop good in its 
 stead. 
 
 Is there not a moral attached to every act of life? Why 
 should individuals seek to attribute to others that which they 
 | are not willing to receive themselves? Let the mind wan- 
 der through the ranks of association, and where will you 
 find a mind so benumbed that it is not alive to this fact 
 when receiving injuries? ‘The heart can as well be inured 
 to the high sense of bestowing justice as of receiving it. 
 
 
 
 The standard of justice is a great study, and can only be 
 measured by the golden rule of doing unto others as ye 
 would that they should do unto you. In the neglect of this 
 principle lies the error of mankind. Adopt this one rule, 
 plant it deep in the heart, practising it in all its fulness, and 
 let it become an abiding, meditative consideration accom- 
 panying every act, and the work of salvation is complete. 
 
174 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 
 
 Nothing more is needed but the study of this one maxim to 
 raise every individual to the standard of considering his own 
 course well before applying it to others, and then domg the 
 best he can. This is living up to your highest light, and 
 more is expected of no man. It does away with the efficacy 
 of Christ’s blood as an atonement for sin, wipes out all 
 remorse of conscience, and shuts the door against evil com- 
 munications. Sin is beguiled away; and delight in well- 
 doing takes its place. 
 
 There is more contained in this one proverb than Chris- 
 tian communities can fathom. No other saving grace is 
 needed, no scriptural admonitions are necessary: its efli- 
 cacy is complete, in and of itself working out a growth of 
 redemption in the heart which the spirit forever retains. 
 This alone would Christianize the world, and bring about 
 such a change as has never been realized from all Christian 
 efforts combined ; and their work can never be accomplished 
 upon any other plan. The scheme of salvation proves a 
 total failure without it; and the spirit wends its way to its 
 spirit-home to meet with disappointment that renders neces- 
 sary an entire re-organization of its religious principles. 
 
 The first and only step to be taken in Christianizing a 
 community is to teach them morals; and this is morality in 
 a concentrated, practical form, implying much in few words. 
 It aspires to as much greatness as the faculties were made 
 competent to attain. A more noble, truthful, aspiring sen- 
 timent was never uttered than that Golden Rule, ** Do unto 
 others as ye would that they should do unto you.” Go around, 
 stifle, or evade it, yet it must be practised: it is the only 
 way that mankind can face each other in the spirit-world 
 without feelings of reproach; and it involves active efforts 
 to atone for the past. 
 

 
 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 175 
 
 Oh! could the voice of every spirit-historian sound in 
 your ears to-day, the unanimous exclamation would be, 
 ** Do unto others as you would wish to be done by.” Live 
 a life so pure and harmonious, that nothing will be entailed 
 or perpetuated deleterious to the prosperity of one soul. 
 Live! oh, live it! mankind, and do not consider it as only 
 something to be preached ; but justify thyself through works, 
 instead of faith. Make holiness an exhibition of practice 
 as well as of prayer, and consideration the work of a life- 
 
 - time. 
 
 Our hasty remarks have given the reader but slight intro- 
 duction to the subject of this essay, in comparison with what 
 might be said; but if the mind comprehends the idea that 
 wrongs committed upon earth extend to spirit-life, and there 
 become a source of unhappiness, our object is accomplished. 
 
 Admonitions are fruitless, without a decided effort on the 
 part of each one to profit thereby ; therefore what has been 
 said is sufficient for that purpose, and will enable you to 
 avoid injustice if so inclined. Our aim is to put mortals 
 on their guard, by presenting facts as they are, and leaving 
 the work to be accomplished by them. When this is done, 
 our mission will have obtained its desired end. 
 
 INTEMPERATE HABITS. 
 
 Excess of habit destroys the efficacy of morality, be- 
 numbs the refined sensibilities, and plunges mankind into 
 the depths of utter ruin. Habits in life either assume a 
 phase indicating a standard of morality, truth, and integrity, 
 or one upon a plane of low development. 
 
176 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 
 
 The moral decline of any individual may be said to arise 
 from his habits becoming so strong as to wield the inclina 
 tions toward evil, and consume the fragments of a harmo-- 
 nious life. Intemperate habits arouse to action the baser 
 part of man’s nature, or those eccentricities which in after- 
 years prove the bane and curse of the individual. It 
 destroys that equilibrium of action necessary for an even, 
 tranquil course, and yields its victims to the impulse of the 
 moment, until stability is destroyed, and they become the 
 fluctuating, irresolute subject of circumstances; stirred by 
 every gust of passion, abusing their faculties until reason is 
 extinct. 
 
 Mankind by nature are considerate. The faculties are 
 called out and enlarged with facility ; but, when clogged by 
 excess amounting to perversion, recklessness, discord, and 
 inharmony ensue. If the tendency be downward, intemper- 
 ate habits plunge it lower; if the temper is inclined to irri- 
 tability and severity, it is made more so; if the leading 
 desire be for worldly gain, it increases it; if maliee tempts 
 to deeds bordering upon crime, intemperance entices to 
 commit the act, one perversion feeding the other. A slight 
 excess will often arouse some one of these inclinations, 
 which, vibrating to others, soon involves the entire in- 
 dividual. 
 
 The causes leading to intemperance are varied and numer- 
 ous. Trouble often leads to a different course than what 
 otherwise would be pursued. ‘The cup of charity never has 
 been sufficiently meted out to those who are upon this plane, 
 because the heart’s depths could not be read, and the motives 
 discerned that were too strong for the innate qualities to 
 govern, thus yielding to their surroundings. Such should 
 have a counteracting influence thrown around them, and 
 

 
 She 
 Rare 
 
 narasig 
 
 
 
 Pati ning HE 
 rs 
 
 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. |. 177 
 
 they will as readily yield to one as to the other: if con- 
 demned, it sinks them the deeper. 
 
 Habits depend much upon the organization and its sus- 
 ceptibility to surrounding influences, which tend to draw it 
 into the snare of crime, or to assist in rising above it. The 
 nature of some persons is not so much to ponder upon 
 effects as to act as the present seems to indicate; therefore, 
 if not sufficiently guarded by associations with those whose 
 standard and motto is onward and upward, they soon blend 
 with their surroundings, and are carried by the tide of in- 
 
 -temperance beyond their own inclinations ; being acted upon 
 
 by a stronger will-power than their own. ‘The organization 
 of an individual is not apt to receive due consideration by 
 those who condemn; but when one stands behind the screen, 
 and peers through the ranks of human depravity, seeing its 
 inner workings, he will very soon discover that much defect 
 lays in the organization. ‘The rudimental state of a child 
 partially indicates what its inclinations will be in -after- 
 years, and what susceptibilities will be most manifest. 
 
 Susceptibility is one great cause of intemperate habits. 
 Many persons are so peculiarly organized as not to possess 
 will-power sufficient to retain a separate and distinct in- 
 dividuality of action; but they assimilate with those whom 
 they may be associated with, making their cause their own, 
 and, before recovering self-possession, other occasions occur 5 
 and thus are they led on by the susceptibility of their nature 
 to either good or bad courses, On the other hand, there are 
 those who possess sufficient powers of repulsion, self-gov- 
 ernment, and an unyielding determination of their own, to 
 keep from blending with any thing that is not sensible, and 
 strictly in accordance with propriety. 
 
 Restlessness in connection with idleness, seeking in this 
 12 
 
178 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 
 
 and that direction to wile away the time, and yielding to 
 whatever attracts most, opens the door when intemperance 
 raps, and it is admitted. 
 
 Lack of penetration in observing its effects, short-sighted- 
 hess in not profiting by the experience of others, and many 
 other causes, might be mentioned, which act as co-workers 
 with intemperate habits. Intemperance is by no means 
 confined to the use of intoxicating liquors, but includes all 
 uses to which the faculties are subjected, both in this life 
 and the life to come. Many habits are equally as abusive 
 as inebriety. 
 
 Intemperate habits eugender evils not to be lightly 
 spoken of, or passed by unheeded. Its baneful curse is too 
 prevalent to be shrouded in silence, or obscured by pallia- 
 tion; its effects too lasting to meet with aught but rebuke. 
 When. passing through a civilized community, there is 
 equally as much to shock the refined sensibilities as there is 
 exemplary, wholesome, and beneficial. One hardly recog- 
 nizes propriety in glancing at mankind, but must know for 
 himself what constitutes it before daring to trust to the 
 teachings or example of habit. Eccentricities become un- 
 exceptionable when practised daily, as deformities of body 
 cease to excite notice upon daily familiarity ; and so with 
 many a deformity occasioned by intemperate habits. It 
 becomes habitual, and is looked upon with impunity. -Com- 
 mencing with slight deviations, and increasing imperceptibly, 
 as it were, one habit after another is formed, until crime is 
 the result. How insidiously it steals over the morals, coils 
 around the passions, and thrusts its fangs deep into the yield- 
 ing, unsuspecting temperament! The greatest stretch of 
 imagination can only picture the depravity clinging to the 
 vestments of intemperate habits. ‘The grossness and licen- 
 

 
 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 179 
 
 tiousness arising from it are beneath the appellations of 
 mankind. It frequents our largest cities, is domiciled in 
 smaller communities, and takes up its abode in the domestic 
 
 ‘circle; it has aimed its arrows at some of the finest 
 
 specimens of human nature, leaving the mind but a wreck 
 of its former self. Its subtle and pernicious effects are so 
 unnoticeable to those who are inclined to that class of asso- 
 
 - Ciations, amusements, and business-relations, that a course 
 
 of intemperance introduced suddenly would meet with utter 
 repulsion. Why do not mankind arouse to this fact? -They 
 have the evidence before them, and yet fall into the same 
 wake of error. All grades of intellect, and all classes, 
 have its influence to contend with; and it is a blockade to 
 the general interest and’ good of all enterprises. More 
 moral suasion ‘is brought to bear upon this phase of human 
 weakness than upon all others combined. It stimulates to 
 excess, acts upon the nervous system, vibrates to the brain 
 and dethrones reason, and produces an unnatural condition 
 of the mind and system generally. 
 
 No individual is fit for the more responsible positions of 
 life who is thus wrought upon. 
 
 The time is coming when perverted habits will indicate a 
 longer period of activity than during the earth-life. Pro- 
 pensities arise from the mind, and are carried into effect 
 through the instrumentality of the body; then what per- 
 tains to the mind is immortal. The spirit, after separation 
 from the body, feels the loss of such associations, and often 
 wanders to earth in search of congenial scenes ; and, coming 
 in rapport with former associates, mingles with them, pro- 
 ducing impressions upon their minds, which are attributed 
 to the Devil. Evil seems to predominate ; and those who 
 participate in this influence are possessed with such strong 
 
180 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 
 
 inclinations to recklessness, that it is said of them, the Devil 
 tempts, and they fall a victim to his wiles. Could the veil 
 be rent, it would disclose some of their former companions, 
 who, having departed earth-life, seek their society still, 
 speaking and mingling with them through access to the 
 mind; hence arises the word ‘ devil.” Until progressed 
 beyond these desires, this intercourse is sure to be what the 
 spirit seeks, and most enjoys, reaping satisfaction through 
 this channel. 
 
 It is a substantiated fact in spirit-life, that evil first had 
 existence upon some planet, being transplanted therefrom — 
 through what is termed ‘‘ death; ” and it is looked upon as 
 the lesser or undeveloped good: but, when it returns back 
 to earth, it is there called the ‘‘ devil.” Evil, wherever it 
 exists, and the devil, are synonymous terms; and whatever 
 tends to create one engenders the other. Every habit formed 
 establishes a supplement to divine rule, of a demoniacal 
 tendency. The Devil may as truly be said to possess indivi- 
 duals in the form as out; he exists as much here as here- 
 after, and is a spirit in the body as well as disembodied ; 
 he goes about like a roaring lion in the garb of mankind, as 
 well as a spirit, and abides in each heart to the extent that 
 evil is cherished, and good rooted out. For a more thorough 
 understanding, let all seek to know themselves and their 
 habits, and they will find it to be the evil fostered in their 
 own breasts, that, stirred to the depths of practical iniquity, 
 assumes so formidable a standing as to need something 
 more to give it full expression, to which the appellation 
 “devil” is applied. The inconsiderateness of using this’ 
 word, and applying it to a distinct spirit, characterized the 
 conceptions of man in a state of semi-barbarism, when all 
 good was supposed to come from God in person, and all 
 

 
 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 181 
 
 evil from the Devil in person also. Through ignorance, the 
 two have been confounded; and, by usurpation of power, 
 
 _ which it is believed at the present day the Devil still retains, 
 
 he is supposed to go about seeking whom he may devour. 
 What can sink mankind lower in the gutter of human 
 depravity than a constant violation of the spiritual tendency 
 towards things divine; thus calling him away from those high 
 aspirational pursuits which fit and prepare for extended 
 
 spheres of usefulness? The life of man might be accounted 
 
 as nought but the work of Nature, were it not for powers 
 possessed within himself, capable of elevation, the use of 
 which protects the weakness of his nature from evil propen- 
 sities, and plants his feet upon the broad, firm foundation 
 of right principles and precepts, which, practised from the 
 heart, extend through earth-life, and open in eternity. 
 
 Life is characterized by two phases. One is the right © 
 
 use of mental powers, by which the mind soars to a height 
 of wisdom and love emblematical of God, and receives an 
 
 influx given through the grace of God working in the heart, © 
 
 manifested in daily communion with others. It tramples 
 
 upon sin as do the feet upon the turf on which they tread; _ 
 
 and, removing all obstacles that prevent the work of a higher 
 
 power, it transfigures man into the type of holiness. The, 
 
 other phase is blackened and obscured by perversions of. 
 right, and carries mankind down the steep and slippery 
 descents of depravity and degradation, leaving the inind to 
 meditate upon the probability of becoming one with the 
 Satanic power who is thought to preside over sin. 
 
 What can be said.to induce mankind to shun such a 
 course, through such habits, in order that they may reap the 
 fulness of life beyond this, such as is accredited to them 
 through the mediation of mind ! 
 
182 _ INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 
 
 THE POWER OF CONSCIENCE. 
 
 THE motives by which mankind are governed are fluctuat- 
 ing and transient; but there is a monitor within, presiding 
 with accuracy, and sitting as judge upon every act, defining — 
 the position taken long before it is acted upon. The con- 
 
 science is a hidden spring 
 
 g, and, though silent, assumes such 
 
 a position as it is right and equitable for it to hold, possessing 
 and governing the individual’s acts. The conscience, when 
 rightly acting, and left to decide the course which ought to 
 be followed, is replete with discretion, guiding aright, and, 
 if not violated, will direct every act according to the internal 
 workings of the spirit. It glides with perfect power of 
 reconciliation from one emergency to another, tranquilizing 
 by the qualities possessed within itself. 
 
 This monitor of which we speak is the power of con- 
 science. It has no limits but the actions of mankind. Pro- 
 priety and decorum are within its sphere of action. It 
 becomes the highest gift to man; for it is a right 
 mediator and conductor of his ever-varying course in life. 
 The dictates of conscience abide with every one: it is a part 
 of the soul, andisimmortal. It seemed necessary that there 
 should be a guiding element within man as a part of his 
 own being. As God could not bestow powers upon man 
 without conferring upon him some portion of his divinity, 
 hence this element of the divine nature was implanted 
 within him as the implement of redemption by which he 
 might be governed from within himself. 
 
 Kivery act should be harmonious with conscience; and it 
 will surely entice from wrong when coming in contact with 
 
| 
 
 
 
 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 183 
 
 it, as oil is separated from water. Its natural tendency is 
 upward through the ranks of progression: it stops not for a 
 mediatorial resting-place, but is so inclined toward the source | 
 from whence it was given, that of necessity it gravitates to 
 that condition of existence. 
 
 If mankind would give this part of their spiritual nature 
 the confidence that is its due, and rely upon its infallibility, 
 not one fault would be committed without causing suffering 
 of the penalty through a harassed and guilty feeling. Every 
 besetting sin it disavows by causing repulsion of the inner 
 feelings against it; and it keeps up a warfare, which, to outside 
 appearance, would indicate no restraining influence, or that 
 it was inured to the task. But it is the inner or spiritual 
 feelings that writhe in anguish, and submerge the mind ina 
 sea of trouble analogous to hell. It is just as impossible to 
 violate a spiritual law without remorse of conscience as it 
 is to violate a physical law without pain. | 
 
 It is no evidence of its non-existence, or that it is not the 
 prognosticator of individual acts, because it does not imme- 
 diately raise the masses to the high standard which its 
 efficiency would indicate. It only implies that its chiding 
 voice is stifled, and that it is subject to a yielding inclination 
 to act as conditions would seem to indicate. 
 
 Its voice, spiritually, cannot be hushed; for it is God 
 calling upon man for better ways: it is constantly whisper- 
 ing in the still small voice, “‘ Come ye this way, and doright :” 
 it raps for admittance at the door of thy heart, and is heard 
 by thyself alone. If thou turnest away, and doth admit 
 another guest, notwithstanding, it will rap on, and will con- 
 tinue so to do as long as the spirit, of which it is a part, 
 exists. 
 
 The conscience is ever active, and alive to wrongs of what- 
 
184 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. — 
 
 ever character. It is the thinking, reflecting part, and acts 
 simultaneously with the mind. When grievances are borne, 
 it records every act, and vibrates, through sensation, reflec- 
 tions long dwelt upon. When indifference to virtue 
 shrouds the moral nature, it presents a higher position, and 
 opens a contrast between the two. When sin entices, it 
 arrests the inclination by rebuke. When an alleviation of 
 suffering is demanded, its power to relieve is felt by arousing 
 feelings in sympathy with humanity. Its deep, heartfelt 
 sympathy never loses the touch of tenderness when its chords 
 are rightly touched. Its virtue never loses its vitality ; but 
 its susceptibility to action retains its hold upon the moral 
 nature, and chides when least expected, melting the hard, 
 froward nature into subdued tenderness. Every touch of. 
 the conscience meets its full counterpart in the exalted con- 
 dition it produces, and shares its renovating effects with the 
 mind; one acting in accordance with the other. 
 
 There can be no distinction drawn between the two; the 
 functions of the one commence, live, and expire with the 
 other. | 
 
 The conscience acts upon interests that can only be ad- 
 justed satisfactorily by making them our own. Here we 
 have a judge sitting constantly at the door of justice, acting 
 under the jurisdiction of a higher power, placed there with- 
 out regard to the dictation or concern of man, but possessing 
 innate virtue of equality so closely allied to the mind as to 
 blend with it, one consecrating the other. Equal importance 
 is attached to both. 
 
 Intrigue and deception are so averse to the conscience, 
 that it is manifested in the countenance. It permeates so 
 effectually the feelings, working through and through the 
 spiritual nature, and renders the material so. transparent, 
 that the emotions of the heart are betrayed. 
 

 
 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 185 
 
 Strictly speaking, it is the spirit shining through the ma- 
 terial covering which expresses the cast or mould of the 
 mind. <A large degree of conscience makes an individual 
 frank, generous, and kind, and indicates a nature whose 
 Spirituality is largely developed. The origin of conscience 
 cannot be defined any more than that of the spirit: both 
 had their origin and are governed by laws cognizant by the 
 First Great Cause. 
 
 Who can separate it from the spirit, showing each to have 
 a distinct action of its own, involving the standing of the 
 individual in this life, and that of the spirit in the world to 
 
 come? Every act is based upon progress; and, if the con- 
 
 science be violated, it intercepts the spiritual tendency of the 
 immortal part, deadens its growth, and keeps it upon a plane 
 no farther in advance than its primal condition. 
 
 Why this mutual reciprocation, if it belongs not to and 
 is not a part of the spirit? If it is the spirit, why not rely 
 upon its capabilities for salvation? Is not the spirit compe- 
 tent to work out its own grace? Is not that spark of the 
 Deity planted in man competent to hold a position worthy 
 of its purity, holiness, and godliness of purpose? We have 
 all confidence in its power to complete every design, and 
 work out its own salvation, if mankind would let its current 
 pursue a course unmolested, and not submit its highest aims 
 to violation and abuse; constantly thwarting and uprooting 
 its hold and claims upon the spiritual direction of the inner 
 life. Perverting its manifestations brings it into disrepute 
 through subjugation to another power. 
 
 There is a false estimate of the spirit, and a false as- 
 sumption concerning God, who gave it. If he imparted to 
 man a portion of himself, he also gave that portion power 
 to retain its divine essence ;. and if man perverts its course 
 
186 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 
 
 for a time, and reaps the curse, becoming degenerate, it does 
 not prove the incompetency of this divine element to work 
 out for itself in the end an exceeding weight of glory. In 
 tendering to mankind salvation, that must consist in the 
 susceptibility of the spirit to good; and, in proportion as its 
 manifestations are kept pure, is its salvation becoming com- 
 plete. ; 
 
 There must be a capacity in mankind for elevation, or no 
 saving influences could be brought to bear. The question 
 arises, What may it be that is thus acted upon? If it isthe 
 mind, it is so closely connected with the conscience, that we 
 are at a loss to know how one can imbibe it, and not the 
 other. While coursing its way through the nature, there is 
 no discernible difference: one bears testimony of the other; 
 and redemption is wrought through the instrumentality of 
 the conscience as much as the mind. 
 
 When the evil-disposed become penitent, and desire better 
 ways, it is mental sensitiveness, producing remorse of con- 
 science, that embraces the tenor of their acts, and modifies 
 the life anew. When the mind is brought to a full realiza- 
 tion of wrong, it is no hardship to adopt a proper course, 
 and let the tide of life run smooth. Those who are disposed 
 to make a broad distinction between the two can test the 
 virtue of saving grace as brought to bear upon the heart 
 alone while the conscience remains shrouded in indifference. 
 The difference between the mind and conscience is in the 
 superior capabilities of one for intellectual attainment: 
 therefore it does not comprise the mind wholly, but is its 
 accomplice, and one with it, in moral pursuits. It is an 
 office of the mind that cannot be separated, and which pre- 
 sents the best motive where good can be done. 
 
 Atonement represents conscientious-making amends, 
 through which piety of action is increased. — 
 

 
 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 187 
 
 ~ Taking into consideration the adaptation, susceptibility, 
 and power of every faculty implanted in man to elevate him, 
 how can abstinence from their right use be indulged, therein 
 consisting salvation, and misery being the result of neglect? 
 dt is by a right use of these God-given powers that sin is 
 overcome ; and, let other agencies interfere, these faculties 
 must be alive to their work. Their object and distinct prop- 
 erties are to transcend evil, and go back to the source from 
 whence they originated. Rapidly is this being accomplished ; 
 and its course to that effect is marked by progression, com- 
 mencing with God, in whom it is destined to end. 
 
 . 
 
 THE GREATNESS OF HUMAN EFFORT. 
 
 HoumMaAN effort stands unparalleled throughout the dominion 
 of God’s universe. When viewing the works of Nature, no 
 comparison can be found with the mind, and no traces of 
 intelligence are distinguishable but in man; for this reason, 
 does he transcend all things else. 
 
 When we compare the works of man with what Nature 
 has accomplished, it leaves him far in the rear. She has 
 developed more perfection within herself, because man’s 
 perfecting qualities are in the mind. : 
 
 Human effort implies that which proceeds from power of 
 intellect ; therefore, when we speak of its greatness, what 
 can equal it in its progressive state? Its faculties of com- 
 prehension master every other work in Nature, as it com- 
 prises the essential qualities of all. When the functions of 
 man cease, the manifestations of a higher power in other 
 
188 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 
 
 forms will also cease. He is the embodiment of all below 
 him, with a touch of higher workmanship. He assumes a 
 position characterized by a spiritual gift; and from thence 
 proceed the influx and reflux of human intelligence, from 
 which arise the many achievements immortalizing the name 
 of man. 
 
 Human effort figures in every thing pertaining to exploit, 
 logical pursuits, and the more apparent realities of life. 
 It is by this that explorations are made, and individual 
 genius brought into requisition. 
 
 When moralizing upon the rising generation, great bene- 
 fits must, of necessity, be expected to arise from the progress 
 of the age, through efforts for improved civilization and 
 the propagation of a higher and more exalted type of 
 national greatness. Progress is deduced from principles that 
 imply human effort, and stands forth as a perquisite to 
 human greatness. Divine will is carried into effect by this 
 means, through the instrumentality of the mind, maturing 
 the God-principle, to which is attached the Godhead in 
 every individual. Since man existed, human effort has 
 framed. the groundwork upon which has rested the expecta- 
 tions of the people for advancement, propelled by the inhe- 
 rent properties of progression. ‘The great Divine intended 
 human effort as apropos toa great and glorious end. It 
 is the possession of mind that imbues man with these tran- 
 scendent powers, and from which arise the glorious results 
 of a never-ending continuance of intellectual aspirations. 
 The mind when agitated inclines to investigation, which 
 leads to a clearer perception of the qualities possessed by 
 man, and clears away the rubbish; developing new phases, 
 and presenting new facts, which point to the eternal destiny 
 of the human race. 
 

 
 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 189 
 
 ~ Philosophizing upon this subject brings us to the idea 
 that the nature of the mind transcends and exceeds all 
 other designs. The material was made subject to the mind ; 
 and hence its innate supremacy over all other works of God. 
 Its perceptive faculties make it the seat of inteliigence ; and, 
 wherever intelligence exists, there is found a spark of the — 
 Deity ; and in that spark he has given pre-eminence over all 
 other forms of life, and brought into exercise a discipline, 
 which, as fast as-the mind becomes competent through 
 knowledge, subjects inanimate substance to its control, and 
 becomes the imperial ruler over the dominion in which God 
 has placed it. If we were to define human effort, it would 
 be as a combination of enactments thriving under an essen- 
 tial gift from God, to which is attached intrinsic value, 
 made manifest through the agency of will, or the -inclina- 
 tion of man to carry forward by innate activity the work 
 of attaining higher degrees of life. When we pass from 
 this position to speak more definitely upon this point, it 
 brings us to individual acts, and specifies the results arising 
 therefrom. So broad is this field, and so numerous have 
 been its productions, that we find no more interest awak- 
 ened in us concerning one than another: suffice it to say, 
 that all has been accomplished through the unwearied 
 efforts of human agency, extending from generation to 
 generation, far back through ages little known. Although 
 shackled by ignorance, yet has it brought from the mystic 
 past revolutionary ideas which are to give brighter views 
 of things eternal, and bring to knowledge facts which here- 
 tofore have been shrouded.: Slumbering beneath the wave 
 of prevalent religious condemnation, carried by the tide, 
 lashed and seethed by time’s rough hand, these mighty 
 truths have advanced from imperfect conditions until a 
 
190 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 
 
 broader and more comprehensive foundation has been devel- 
 oped. Thus has human effort plunged forth as an irresisti- 
 ble champion of man, bringing all Nature’s designs to his 
 understanding. 
 
 The power of maturing one idea, of establishing one 
 fact, of investigating one phase of life from eternity, is 
 greater than the artifice of Nature, because it involves the 
 intellect, and brings into activity those powers which God 
 has implanted in man for that specific purpose. . It is work- 
 ing out the destiny for which he was designed ; and through 
 that particular qualification he is the type of God. When 
 we say that one matured idea regarding eternity stands pre- 
 eminent over all the other works of God, it is clearly under- 
 stood that all are the products of his hand; but, as some 
 portions of his work shine forth with more resplendence 
 and glory than others, the mind comprises all the attain- 
 ments and perfection which each of God’s works manifest 
 in some degree. The mind is the most wondrous produc- 
 tion of God, and deserves acknowledged supremacy. In it 
 is centred the progressive element, and through it is mani- 
 fested the greatness comprised in immortality. The gene- 
 ral power of intellect is measured by the efforts put forth 
 to vitalize and carry into effect certain measures. The 
 impulse of a people may be clearly discerned by the nature 
 of their efforts, to which most of the representative condi- 
 tions of life are attached. In the advantages of rustic life, 
 there is found that adaptation to the crude unfoldings of 
 civilization and advancement, which tend to human ageran- 
 dizement, through the law of progression. 
 
 The wisdom of an overruling power has clearly defined 
 to man what greatness may be realized, as also the duty de- 
 volving upon him, in making use of powers so transcendent 
 

 
 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 191 
 
 as to lift mankind from a low condition to one of ineffable 
 glory. There is nothing that can transcend human effort ; 
 for it is the soul’s asking for a more perfect manifestation of 
 life, and an endeavor to reach a point in human perfection, 
 where, through the realities of a well-spent life, can be 
 realized the expectations of a happy future. Acted upon 
 by the power of divine will, the mind of man is brought 
 into exercise ; and, in the experience of every one, a course 
 is defined indicating some end to be accomplished. 
 
 The man of art, science, and literature, is the exponent of 
 human effort, and wheels his pursuits upon the track of sound 
 intellectual attainments. The man of public distinction stands 
 at the helm of human effort, and the tide of his success 
 pours onward through the ranks of a popular life. The 
 man of labor bears his part in the drama of life, and adds 
 to the efforts made for advancement in the category of 
 human events. The scholar adds to his store of knowledge 
 through industry of intellect, and bears the banner of prog- 
 ress onward through the ranks of association, laying the 
 foundation for the education of rising generations. 
 
 So goes life, each bearing a part, and each filling the 
 measure of human effort. Great and wise is the provision ; 
 for by it we are made partakers of human greatness. It 
 blends and harmonizes with the inclinations; and, guided 
 by reason, it forms the sphere of man’s existence. It be- 
 hooves every one to make their efforts in such a way as to 
 promote peace and prosperity ; not only to themselves, but 
 to others, and thereby maintain a great and glorious stand- 
 ing, reaping the reward of an eternal justification through 
 the instrumentality of individual effort. 
 
192 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 
 
 SUBDUING ERROR. 
 
 MAN is so organized as to call to his aid powers beyond 
 his control, forming ideas which cluster around his memory, 
 forcing him onward and upward through the ranks of pro- 
 gression, or the reverse. His organization is flexible, yield- 
 ing to temptation, continually making him the object of 
 conflicting designs affecting his acts. His organization is 
 also susceptible of high cultivation and advancement, of 
 overcoming error, and of raising him above all obstacles 
 planted in his nature. The mind of man ought to be march- 
 ing on under the leadership of reason, advancing and sub- 
 duing error, and casting aside whatever it is not practi- 
 cable to follow, whether found in the Bible, or elsewhere. 
 Progression calls the mind onward, inciting it to war 
 against those elements which subject it to the by-gone 
 past. 
 
 The sacred writings of ancient times have served the 
 past: they have done their work; now let us do ours in 
 finishing up what they left undone. Courage and firm- 
 ness in the right are necessary qualifications, carrying us 
 far beyond the fear of strife, never faltering through fear of 
 public opinion. Fear casteth before it a shadow; while 
 courage moveth with the assurance of success. 
 
 There is nothing in the elements of Nature capable of ef- 
 fecting changes equal to the mind in its onward march. Its 
 ameliorating propensities change with the fluctuation of sen- 
 timent ; swaying the mind from peace to war, or from war 
 to peace. Mental changes displace error, and establish 
 right precepts, which dictate and guide onward, strengthen- 
 

 
 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 193 
 
 # 
 
 ing our purposes more and more to uphold that equality and 
 freedom which involve the morals and good of man. 
 
 Turmoil and discord ever threaten to produce great and 
 powerful changes, both in the elements and in the mind of 
 man. Discordant elements are brought into contact, involv- 
 ing conflict, destruction of organic forms, and the liberation 
 of forces that scatter elements to the four winds; strewing 
 devastation in their path. Lgqually marked wm its course ts 
 the thought of man; bearing testimony ; inspiring harmony ; 
 uniting justice with strength; tearing down the walls of su- 
 perstition, and rearing the banner of progress, upon which 
 is written inscriptions of ‘‘ liberty to all ;” spreading its folds — 
 over vast continents; waving its broad stripes over the 
 hearts of the people; giving free thought, free speech, and 
 love for every individual, with freedom to worship accord- 
 ing to their understanding. 
 
 Conquerors in this field are wanted, capable of showing 
 heroism, and of calling their forces to battle where bigotry, 
 superstition, and theological errors will be met with deadly 
 aim. Let the brave who have mastered prejudice, scorn, 
 and ridicule, come forth: your services are needed in the 
 cause of right over wrong. The field is open; duty lies at 
 the door of your religious principles, — to subdue manfully 
 such foes as are the errors founded upon old mythological 
 ideas, which ought not to enter into the pure morality of the 
 present day. ‘The contest, though long, will be victorious : 
 truth is mighty, sweeping error with the besom of destruc- 
 tion. Conquerors in the field of truth are already armed to 
 meet the foe ; humanity lies stretched in their path, bleed- 
 ing from wounds inflicted by the hosts of error. 
 
 Simultaneously will there be commotions and agitation, 
 stirring thought from the depths of man’s reflective capacity ; 
 
 13 
 
194 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 
 
 . 
 
 inducing, first subversion, and then peace; subduing the 
 error, that God has made man capable of enlargement of 
 ideas, and yet has left but one guide, called the Scriptures, 
 for his instruction and salvation. 
 
 Taking observations from the point of Scripture author- 
 ity, man wheels into a track that compels him to follow that 
 particular direction, and no other. Well-nigh upon the broad 
 road doth this lead a man to destruction. When you divest 
 a man of his free moral agency, you take from him the privi- 
 lege of choosing a course productive of happiness both in 
 this and spirit life. Free agency is no more nor less than the 
 prerogative of attaining to a state of purity, goodness, and 
 godliness. It establishes self-reliance of character, and a 
 feeling of freedom to detect and confront error. The man 
 who stands upon his own platform, closely scrutinizing the 
 past and present, and glancing into the future, puts forth 
 his energies to subdue all errors that appear ; while he who 
 takes another’s standpoint fashions his views accordingly, 
 and indorses his conduct, right or wrong. His perceptions 
 of error become obtuse, and he falls into the wake of his 
 ancestry. As years roll by, he is still found advocating the ~ 
 same sentiments. ‘The sciences, whose tendency is to eradi- 
 cate such ideas, are passed by unheeded; and with fervor he 
 teaches his errors to his descendants, they, in turn, accepting, 
 and transmitting them to others. Thus is error propagated ; 
 and thus we have a glimpse of religious tenacity, Which was 
 once considered as the only right and practicable way. 
 
 It is a noble and praiseworthy employment of the mental 
 mechanism of man to subdue error. Its shafts point in 
 many directions; and, as the wheels turn upon their axles, 
 they crush myriad forms of error, sending forth at every 
 revolution sparks of truth to ignite the intellect, and be- 
 

 
 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 195 
 
 come an inextinguishable fire of intellectual progress. May 
 not this be called a noble mission? 
 
 Let each voice speak out, and give utterance to the feelings 
 of the heart, and it will indicate a desire that error be sub- 
 dued, and that more perfect truths and inspirations be enjoyed 
 than through the light of the past. Man has liberty, mind, 
 intellect, and strength to seek wisdom; and where will he 
 impute the fault, should he not have courage to battle with 
 error, and reach those heights contiguous to his Maker? These 
 are thoughts for a life-time of consideration. Bear them 
 hence to thy sphere of action, and let the echo of thy well- 
 doing sound from shore to shore, vibrating back upon thy 
 past life, covering it with a lustre more glorious than the 
 gems of ancient ore, the Oriental display of Bible characters, 
 or the fabulous scenes and representations of immortality. 
 
 DISEASE. 
 
 Tue human system is rendered transparent to a spirit; 
 the organization being open to their view with as clear a 
 perception as light admitted through a pane of glass trans- 
 mits objects to you. 
 
 The innumerable causes creating the great surplus of 
 diseases which attack the human form are in most instances 
 entirely beyond the eye of the practitioner, giving him no 
 clew for investigation. His opinion is founded upon exter- 
 nal appearance or symptoms ; hence how natural to suppose 
 that such and such parts are the seat of derangement, when, 
 in reality, the origin of the disease is so occult as to make it 
 
196 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 
 
 imperceptible to the eye or understanding; that which is 
 judged from being only sympathetic with the real cause! 
 The locality of disease may be remote from any part 
 manifesting its influence or symptoms. It often happens 
 that derangement is going forward in the system so slowly — 
 and imperceptibly as not to attract the attention of the sub- 
 ject until the organ which is most sensitive and susceptible 
 _ to unnatural feeling manifests the form of disease located 
 
 there. This is one inconvenience which all physicians are 
 subjected to, incurring great responsibility in tracing the 
 effects to their causes, thus locating the disease. Diseased 
 action may be going on in the system, and yet parts as 
 nearly located as one organ is connected with another may 
 not be in the least affected. 
 
 When we take into consideration the susceptibility of some 
 organs to a far greater degree than others, it explains why 
 one part is affected, and not all. It is in the degree of sus- 
 ceptibility that all diseases diminish or progress. In tracing 
 disease from the effect to the cause, it is necessary the prac- 
 titioner be on his guard, and not attribute the cause to the 
 effect. This is a great mistake, and one which is often made 
 so plain to us that we cannot but raise our voice in admonition. 
 The most essential part to be understood 1s the cause. In this 
 connection, we will present for consideration such organic 
 parts as can be readily understood; and the mind will then 
 be better prepared to understand our ideas as we desire to 
 present the subject. We will therefore present the locality 
 and oflice of the nerves. 
 
 In tracing both the arteries and nerves through their 
 different channels, we perceive the supremacy of the nervous 
 system over all other parts of the body. Dividing this 
 subject, we take the first division under the head of the great 
 

 
 ep 
 : 
 4 
 = 
 4 
 
 i ee | 
 
 wae, hl Ce oP ee 
 
 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 197 
 
 nerve of vitality, proceeding from the brain, and carried 
 from thence down the spinal column to the stomach, and 
 from thence diffused to other parts. This nerve we term 
 the great nerve of life, from its connection with the brain, 
 
 and its retaining action when all other branches leading 
 
 from it are suspended. This nerve supplies all parts of the 
 body with strength; with the help of will-power, it pro- 
 duces changes, throwing off or expelling disease. It is by 
 no means dependent upon any other nerve for action, but is 
 perfectly independent, not only in its own action, but entirely 
 so when brought to bear upon other connecting parts. The 
 great regulator of the human machine lies in this trunk of 
 a nerve, which supplies the body like to the limbs of a tree. 
 All nutrition is acted upon by this nerve, changing the fluids 
 from sweet. sour, or bitter, just as the food taken into the 
 stomach indicates. 
 
 The fluids are governed by this ‘nerve, through the pecu- 
 liar effect and influence exerted upon the orifice or passage 
 carrying fluids, solids, and all contents of the stomach, into 
 the great aqueduct; converting it into nutriment, and pro- 
 portioning it to the different parts of the body, as supply 
 meeting demand. This aqueduct is the entrance from the 
 stomach to the bowels, controlling it perfectly. Thus you 
 see that the power or motive propelling life lies in this 
 nerve, centred in the brain. This is what gives sensation 
 of pain or pleasure. -If there were no connection between 
 this nerve and the brain, sensation would cease. No sooner 
 is pain produced than at that instant it is carried to the 
 brain; and indeed, I might say, it proceeds from the brain 
 first, being conducted by this nerve to other parts of the 
 body. | | 
 
 Leaving this part of our subject, we now take up the 
 
198 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 
 
 various nerves given off from this one, and diffused through 
 different parts of the body. Numerous are the branches 
 taking their origin from this one, all working in harmony 
 according to the laws governing the great controlling nerve. 
 These are each and every one made subservient to it, extend- 
 ing to different parts of the body; each performing its duty 
 in keeping the bodily machine in order. There is one class 
 extending to the face, which may be divided and subdivided, 
 scattered over the muscles, producing sensation: others, 
 more refined in their order, extend to the eye, ear, nose, 
 and mouth; giving taste, sight, smell, and hearing. ‘These 
 are in close connection with the original nerve, being the 
 first given off. Following the channel farther down, we 
 come to those supplying the muscular motion of the shoulder 
 and arms, which, when brought into action, produce sensa- 
 tion. 
 
 Extending along the spinal column, below the arms, are 
 nerves too numerous to mention separately: we therefore 
 select such as come within immediate influence of the con- 
 trolling nerve, and act directly upon vital parts. These 
 nerves are traced by anatomists; but their relation to this 
 one is what we wish to present more particularly. In 
 defining their relative position, we will first speak of the 
 nerve extending to the kidneys. Its action upon this organ 
 is potent and effectual, governing the secretions, giving 
 tone, exciting to either increased or diminished action. 
 When there is an excess of secretion, this nerve vibrates back 
 the intelligence, calling the forces to act to expel and relieve 
 the overtaxed organ: if there isa deficiency, it calls upon the 
 fluids of the stomach for a supply. Another pair are given 
 off at the pit of the stomach, passing from thence to the 
 bowels; giving tone, action, and an increase of nutrition ; 
 

 
 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 199 
 
 permeating the whole volume of the intestinal organs. Others 
 given off for the purpose of sensation extend to all parts of 
 the body. If there is the least derangement of the system 
 in any part of the body, the nerves are the first to complain. 
 Thus are the nerves distributed all over the body ; making a 
 complete web of nerves, which are all given off from this one. 
 
 What can be more evident than the fact that these nerves 
 govern the entire system? The direction, origin, use, and 
 ‘controlling influence of the nerves, bear as strong marks of 
 their design, as the current of a stream which winds its 
 way through different channels that direct its course. Re- 
 garding the nervous system as the only and most effectual 
 means for producing changes upon the general system, we 
 leave this part of the human organism, and pass to an ex- 
 amination of the blood. | 
 
 The blood, in coursing through its various channels, 
 becomes the source of disease as wrought upon by the 
 nerves in a close and direct manner. Blood-vessels passing 
 to different localities convey impurities from an over-supply 
 of nutrition given from the nerves. 
 
 Blood-vessels are simply channels which convey blood 
 from the heart, distributing it throughout the entire system, 
 and thence back to the heart. This organ receives and im- 
 parts at the same time: all impurities of the blood flow 
 through this organ. If it is overtaxed, impurities pass to 
 other organs, and from thence over the whole system. If 
 this is allowed to continue, disease surely follows. 
 
 The blood is acted upon by the nerves supplying it with 
 nutriment and a healthy condition to impart to the rest of 
 the system. When brought fully into healthy and active 
 conditions, its harmony is completely successful in curing 
 
200 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 
 
 any disease attacking the body. These two elements per- 
 meate and diffuse their peculiar qualifications over every 
 part of the system.. Too much nourishment taken into the 
 stomach overtaxes the nervous fluids, leaving a part un- 
 digested, there to remain until disposed of by decomposition, 
 and mechanically carried into the circulation; producing 
 stagnation of the different organs whose duty it is to dispose 
 of the contents of the stomach. The blood is the first to 
 complain of these injuries, causing impurities, and locating 
 disease upon that organ which is weakest, and most suscep- 
 tible of derangement. 
 
 The nerves, when not overtaxed, control all this; leaving 
 the rest free to do their part of the work faithfully and un- 
 encumbered. The digestive organs work in obedience to 
 these commands, stepping not aside until such time as the 
 nerves yield their control. 
 
 In perfect harmony does the blood course its way through 
 the body, leaving not a trace of impaired health when it is 
 purified by the action of the nervous fluids performing 
 their work with ease. A more perfect machine never ex- 
 isted, fulfilling every part of its duty when Nature is 
 allowed to predominate. ‘The blood may be likened to a 
 machine, acting as it is acted upon; and the same applies to 
 every other organ. The first to attract the attention of 
 Nature is the nerve of vitality. Nature here commences 
 her dominion, and extends it from thence to the rest of her 
 attendants. Nature bids us be obedient to her calls and 
 demands, and this nerve centred in the brain will keep the . 
 system in harmony. 
 
 As disease arises from perversions of Nature, it is the 
 duty of every individual to understand the principles upon 
 

 
 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 201 
 
 which health is established. Ill health begets sorrow in 
 successive generations, as extended by the ties of consan- 
 guinity from one to another. Derangement of function 
 disturbs the whole system, as marked with symptoms indi- 
 cating the disease. Symptoms are often indicative of de- 
 rangement not yet matured into disease. ‘There may be 
 more or less disturbance of the functional organs, arising 
 from an excess of fluid being brought to bear more directly 
 upon one organ than another; which may be vigorous 
 enough to stand the charge, or it may yield. 
 
 In the case of this attacking the lungs, it creates disease 
 peculiar to that organ, producing too high a state of activity, 
 crowding the blood-vessels with impurities, loading it upon 
 the lungs, forcing it back upon the orifices, closing them, 
 excluding air, and producing a high state of inflammation 
 terminating in suppuration of the diseased parts, termi- 
 nating in instant death, or in a lingering cough called con- 
 sumption. 
 
 When attacking the brain, that organ yields from suscep- 
 tibility peculiar to itself. Watery effusions cluster around, 
 impeding its action, and creating drowsiness, or a state of 
 insensibility. The more remote from the seat of intelli- 
 gence this nerve acts, the less manifest is the disease ; allow- 
 ing it to prey upon the system for an indefinite length of 
 time without any apparent alteration or impaired state of 
 health. Those organs which chiefly obey its demands are 
 the ruling indices in locating disease. . 
 
 In demonstrating diseased action of the kidneys, we wish 
 more particularly to define its effect as applied to the rest 
 of the system. ‘The nerves of excitability or sensation are 
 exceedingly dormant, creating but little life peculiar to that 
 organ as separate from its relation to other parts. The 
 
202 NSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 
 
 most danger arising from disease located upon the kidneys is 
 in the urinary fluids passing through a diseased substance, 
 carrying impure secretions to other parts, there to locate 
 disease, and Involve a broken constitution. Pustules of 
 matter are often the consequence of diseased blood, loading 
 the kidneys with impurities which they are not able to dis- 
 pose of, and therefore yield to its effects. 
 
 In casting a glance over the system, we are often reminded 
 how fast the general health declines from deficiency in the 
 aqueduct passing from the stomach to the bowels. Not re- 
 ceiving sufficient aliment to supply the demand arising from 
 diseased action going on with some other organ, more than 
 their ordinary allowance is uecessary to keep up an equilib- 
 rium of vitality. The nerves struggle hard to maintain an 
 equality of vitality, and to keep the diseased part from 
 releasing its effort to recover its natural condition. This is 
 often productive of a disordered state of the bowels, together 
 with an uneasy sensation in the stomach, producing an in- 
 créased demand for nourishment, which ought to be sup- 
 plied, often being the only thing needed for the nerves to 
 act upon in restoring to action those organs which begin to 
 weaken from a lack of vitality. This keeps the system 
 upon a plane of strength above the liability of coalescing 
 with the disease going on by itself in special parts. 
 
 Organs, like individuals in communities, become inhar- 
 monious for a while, and then restore themselves through 
 encouragement. from others. If there were no barrier to 
 health in the elements, or disturbance of equilibrium in the 
 advancement to old age, man would ripen, and drop off like 
 a pear fully matured. In the distribution of Nature, there 
 is more equality shown to each individual upon a plane of 
 harmony than would be recognized in standing outside, and 
 

 
 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 203 
 
 judging from external appearance. The most perfect and 
 harmonious relations are sustained by strict obedience to 
 the laws governing the demands of natural productions, and 
 arising from natural causes. There is in Nature a supply 
 for all demands. Study Nature, and the more it is under- 
 stood, the nearer will remedies approximate to the fulness 
 and efficacy found in her restoratives as adapted to the ail- 
 ments liable to attack the human machine. | 
 
 When restoratives are applied for the purpose of assisting 
 Nature, or to give an impetus to the misdirected organ 
 toward right action, we favor giving free scope to remedies. 
 Restoratives of whatever kind, whatever their effect may be 
 temporarily, are, in the mean time, undermining Nature, 
 if not in harmony with it. ‘The most simple and effectual 
 cures are wrought by the hand of time; giving Nature an 
 opportunity to redress her wrongs, and restore her rights. 
 She is fully competent to judge of the restoratives required 
 to induce a healthy condition.. The facts presented in 
 Nature, pertaining to medicine, indicate that by far the 
 greatest portion of mankind are living in obedience to her 
 dictates. Human intelligence, in direct contact with Nature, 
 discovers and employs the most satisfactory remedies for 
 all the ailments of man. Development of the mind is un- 
 necessary in order to comprehend and employ the restora- 
 tives that Nature places in your path, as also in the hands 
 of the most barbarous and uncivilized nations, in whom 
 Nature has secured health and vigor far surpassing the 
 more refined and cultivated American. 
 
 The more people are nurtured in superfluities, the farther 
 are they carried from Nature, shrouding the mind in igno- 
 rance, and leaving them to the mere opinions and prescrip- 
 tions of those who are educated for that purpose. 
 
204 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 
 
 When lingering upon the subject of disease, we often 
 wander forth into the mysteries of Nature, and there find 
 remedies so perfectly applicable, that they appear to us as 
 the only and best to which man is or can be accessible. 
 Nature holds man responsible for all things of a physical 
 character coming within his knowledge ; how, then, can we 
 avoid the assertion, that Nature is man as applied to his 
 physical organization? But, leaving this part of our subject, 
 
 ~ 
 
 we pass on to speak of conditions. 
 
 Condition is the opening and closing door to disease. 
 Opening to-day with a full supply of vital energy, to- 
 morrow are we grasped by the hand of disease, and laid 
 low. Conditions vary the disease to-day to a formidable 
 enemy ; to-morrow the subject is considered convalescent. 
 The patient becomes changed according as these conditions 
 are brought to bear. For instance, the diseased organ man- 
 ifests no unusual complaint or uneasy sensation; the next 
 hour, inflammation may be extending to a high degree. 
 From whence arise these varying conditions, attended with 
 health or disease ? 
 
 Condition is a formidable enemy, over which we have 
 but little control. Emerging from this, and arising from 
 various causes, disease is contracted, which lurks about the 
 system like a thief in the night, ready for an attack when- 
 ever varying changes present an opportunity. Changes 
 mark the course of all Nature, but with not half the potency 
 with which they affect the human system; for nothing is ‘so 
 susceptible to their influence. When the different organs 
 move in harmony, propelled by the nerve of vitality, con-_ 
 ditions pass by, leaving their influence unheeded, in conse- 
 quence of the vigorous state of all parts, victorious over 
 

 
 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 205 
 
 disease. These varying conditions are what bafile the skill 
 of the practitioner, placing his patient far beyond the control 
 of medicine. ; 
 
 Conditions may arise from atmospheric changes, produ- 
 cing unhealthy air, which, passing through the system, excites 
 the nerves, irritating their excitable propensities, and leaving 
 them wounded and sore, to redress their wrongs by impart- 
 ing the evil to other organs which are in sympathy: thus 
 is laid the foundation for disease. Again are conditions 
 produced by currents of air changing suddenly from warm 
 to cold, affecting vitality with the suddenness of the change. 
 The dews of heaven rising to an atmosphere comparing 
 with their density produce atmospherical conditions. The 
 blasts of the northern wind sweeping from far beyond the 
 ocean’s main, blown from the icebergs of northern regions, 
 produce chilling conditions, which throw the vital energies 
 into a collapsed state, calling for protection from the nervous 
 _ fluids: they, in return, are rebuked through incompetency to 
 coutrol such emergencies ; and thus disease opens the door, 
 and takes possession. ‘The scorching sun produces con- 
 ditions of languor and weakness of the vital energies, which 
 fall back upon restoratives to gain strength to maintain 
 endurance. Too frequent use of intoxicating liquors, an 
 excess of eating, an overtaxed bodily endurance, an excess 
 or deficiency of sleep, inharmony arising from excitement, 
 ai undue amount of mental labor, all produce conditions 
 which vary the disease accordingly. 
 
 Conditions too numerous to mention cluster around the 
 every-day walks of life, while disease watches an opportunity 
 for its share of the spoils of human mortality. Thus are. 
 conditions made the source and means of contracting 
 disease. 
 
206 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 
 
 What is most necessary for the bodily comfort of man ‘x 
 ' knowledge of the means of evading influences, or controlling 
 habits, so as to be prepared to meet. these conditions. The 
 establishment of prudent habits,together with a moderate 
 degree of exercise, is the first and most important feature 
 to elicit attention. Every individual should have access to 
 rules of conduct conducive to health, in contrast with the 
 practice of using drugs, concerning which we wish to make 
 a few practical statements, commencing with opiwm. 
 
 This drug is one of the most powerful and destructive of 
 all medicines. It acts directly upon the nervous fluids, 
 stupefying and deadening to the extent of the ability of the 
 nerve, thence proceeding to every part of the body, and — 
 lastly levelling its deadening aim at the brain. It suspends 
 action, keeps the organs from moving, and produces general 
 stagnation of all parts. The effects of so great an obstruc- 
 tion are to suspend the forces of Nature in their efforts to 
 restore the depredation upon the rights and claims of the 
 system. Opium is also a powerful recognizer of disease 
 produced by its own effects. If there are hereditary defects 
 in the system, opium exerts a disastrous influence over the 
 debilitated parts, penetrating every portion of the system, 
 causing the organs to relax the effort which Nature has 
 marked out, and yield to its stupefying effects. If con- 
 tinued, Nature yields her control; and the different organs 
 depend upon this for a stimulus to action. And what is the 
 effect upon the system in general? A broken constitution, 
 which yields to the influence of conditions as readily as 
 the dial moves by the workings of machinery. This is but 
 one of the many drugs used as a blockade to Nature’s wheels 
 in the human system. Too much cannot be said against 
 

 
 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. - 207 
 
 the frequent and liberal use of this medicine. If used in 
 any form, it should be applied as a counter-irritant upon 
 the surface, giving ease and a quiet sensation to the affected 
 part, inviting and encouraging Nature to the work of repara- 
 tion. | 
 
 In glancing over the many remedies used in the line of 
 medicine, our attention is next directed to calomel. This is 
 a deadly poison, and so obnoxious to the sensitive organ as 
 to produce effects from which it never recovers. It pro- 
 duces changes by giving, for the fluids to act upon, what 
 may be compared to the most odious and unwholesome food 
 for the palate to detect, and expel as soon as _ possible. 
 These are the effects when given in small quantities, and 
 intended as an alterative.. When given in larger doses, and 
 allowed to remain in the system a sufficient length of time 
 to act upon the glands, thus throwing off the secretions de- 
 posited there by inability of the vital fluids to dispose of it, 
 it at once becomes the ruling secretion of the system, and 
 maintains its peculiar dominion, predominating over all 
 other requirements of Nature. Thus is Nature robbed of ' 
 one of its greatest and most reliable restoratives, — the 
 purity, strength, and vigor of the vital fluids. 
 
 When changes are necessary, place the patient in a condi- 
 tion to alter his habits of life, and change the secretions, by 
 giving what will be adapted to the vital fluids as a base to 
 act upon. All fluids taken into the stomach produce effects 
 upon the vital fluids, feeding and changing them as you may 
 desire. The fluids are susceptible to the effects of acid, 
 alkalies, or bitter solutions ; changing them from sweet, sour, 
 or bitter as may be desired, and producing something dif- 
 ferent for them to act upon, giving an impetus in another 
 direction, as does calomel. In the case of an individual who 
 
208 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 
 
 neither drinks tea, coffee, nor ardent spirits, even these sim- 
 ple articles produce changes in the secretions; and the same 
 applies to all other alteratives. Alteratives are simply to 
 produce changes from the former habit of the system, estab- 
 lishing something different. This is the intention of all 
 medicines given as alteratives; and all medicines given for 
 _that purpose act upon the secretions, or they are not produc- 
 tive of a change. What can produce more natural and 
 beneficial changes in the secretions than what is eaten with 
 a relish, and is perfectly adapted to the duties they are re- 
 quired to perform? Changes, therefore, are not dependent 
 upon any one article. Any new habit formed soon produces 
 a change, showing clearly the alterative effects upon the 
 system. In the commencement of disease, could these 
 changes be brought to bear, giving the system a tendency in 
 an opposite direction, and rallying all parts to self-defence, 
 the diseased action would cease. 
 
 Brooding over this subject places before the community 
 such investigations as we have been able to demonstrate by 
 cases constantly being subjected to an injurious mode of 
 treatment, and, perchance, may give to some sufferers whose 
 eyes may fall upon these pages an insight into the cause of 
 so much inharmony in the organic parts of their system. 
 There yet remain many points to be treated upon with 
 equal severity. 
 
 Blood-letting, or bleeding, is another injurious practice, 
 productive of great injury to the entire system; taking 
 away and robbing every organ of that strength and vitality 
 which is necessary to impart vigor and encouragement to 
 the diseased portion. The blood, in coursing its way, is the 
 most curious and precise element in the human machine. 
 As it passes from one organ to another, it leaves just suffi- 
 

 
 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 209 
 
 cient nourishment for that organ, and no more. In the case 
 of disease located in any part of the system, it conveys 
 vitality to that part, but treats it as a disabled member 
 needing help, and passes to other organs; giving them more 
 than their supply, and calling upon them to do their share 
 of Nature’s restorative work: they, in turn, rally to the 
 assistance of the diseased part; making use of the extra 
 supply of vitality given from the blood. 
 
 In the case of violent injuries, every organ renders assist- 
 ance, needing all that strength and vigor to maintain har- 
 mony under such trying conditions that the system is able 
 to impart. How, then, can taking away a part of their ma- 
 terial for the work be beneficial? If the strength of the 
 system depends upon this one fluid, the more necessary is it 
 that it should be retained when the system is laboring under 
 the shock of injuries; thus throwing every organ into a state 
 not only of self-preservation, but of care and assistance for 
 the disabled member. 
 
 What are the effects of bleeding? in what cases is it 
 needed? and in what respect does it lessen circulation ? 
 
 In the employment of bleeding, more is expected from 
 lessening the circulation than from any other effect likely 
 to follow ; and, indeed, this is the object the practitioner has 
 in view. His object is to take from the diseased part that 
 flow of blood which he fears the: organ is disabled from con- 
 trolling, thus expecting to assist by taking away a part of 
 its burden. These are the reasons why he uses the lancet ; 
 and the effects which he expects will follow in his course of 
 reasoning. When there is no object of this kind in view, 
 he quietly resigns to the work of Nature, knowing his in- 
 ability to restore even the slightest injury without her aid. 
 His object, then, is to assist Nature, or give direction toward 
 
 14 
 
210 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 
 
 healing, and restoring to health. If his efforts are not in 
 harmony with Nature, is he not battling with the restorative 
 element he secks to aid? His duty, then, is to go hand in hand 
 with Nature as she may guide him to certain points which 
 need assistance, implying that he is the helper, and not the 
 restorer from injuries. Jf Nature yrelds her control, his skill 
 also falls a prey to the controlling power of disease. Hence 
 we come to the conclusion that Nature predominates. It is 
 certain, that, by bleeding, you lessen the circulation, and, by 
 so doing, disable the other organs. You might as well sever 
 the hand, and then expect the ordinary amount of work due 
 from it. In connection with the above, what can be the 
 result of bleeding? 
 
 In the many cases brought to our observation where 
 bleeding was thought necessary, not one has been of such 
 a character but that Nature needed all her supply, and was 
 fully competent to restore her own if let alone. ‘The most 
 beneficial results that follow bleeding are in cases where 
 Nature has received a shock, or, in other words, where the 
 system has received a perfect stoppage in all its parts ; block- 
 ing the wheels so thoroughly as to need a thorough stimu- 
 lus to induce regular action. By tapping a vein, and starting 
 blood, the vital fluids are immediately aroused to a sense of 
 their inactivity, and this vibrates to every other organ ; and 
 thus the work commences again. 
 
 The most important and vital interests are connected with 
 bleeding. It serves not only the purpose of taking a portion 
 of vitality as a means of lessening the circulation; but it 
 renders the organs so weak, and susceptible to the influence 
 of conditions producing disease, that for a long time they 
 struggle hard to overcome these tendencies. The vital 
 energies are taxed with more severity and rigor than they 
 

 
 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 211 
 
 - are able to withstand, and, yielding to the treatment, give 
 way to languor and disease. In most instances, the blood, in 
 its passage through the system, steps not aside for mere de- 
 rangement, but courses its way as though it predominated 
 over all obstructions. If it is wrought upon, it must be 
 done through the vitality of the nervous fluids. Hence, 
 when cathartics are given for the purpose of purifying the 
 blood, unless they are of that character which operates 
 upon the fluids of the stomach, their effects are insufficient 
 upon the blood; but, perchance, they may wake to action 
 some other organ, whose repugnance to their effects will 
 cause it to relax all other duties, and expel this intruding 
 substance. Thus are organs often subjected to derangement 
 by a course, which, persisted in, leads to disease. In the 
 operation of medicine given for the purpose of expelling 
 contents from the bowels, upon its entrance into the stomach 
 its inharmonious effects cause it to be so obnoxious, that no 
 sooner does it meet with the coating of the stomach than 
 that organ immediately commences expelling or driving it | 
 into the bowels: there it meets with the same reception 
 until it has the effect for which it was given. If this is too 
 severe, it leaves its traces of inharmony and weakness, pro- 
 ducing incompetency, and unfitting them for future duties. 
 _ Cathartics may also be-said to be a drain upon the sys- 
 tem. In removing the contents of the stomach and bowels, 
 you take away their support, and divest them of their 
 proper elements for the work of Nature. When this requi- 
 site of the system is lacking, there is a call from the 
 fluids for a supply; and, if that supply is lacking, the vital 
 energies flag, and all Nature drops a grade lower in the scale 
 of strength and health. 
 
 A restriction of diet operates in the same manner as 
 
212 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 
 
 bleeding or a dose of physic. When the case is too urgent 
 to admit of delay, a decoction made from the bitter herb 
 known as sweet fern, or a weak solution of rhubarb, is 
 far preferable to salts or minerals; leaving the system un- 
 injured from any deleterious properties contained in the 
 medicine. Many more kinds there are which might be 
 mentioned of a comparatively harmless nature when used 
 with caution, and not too frequently. 
 
 Our remedy for disease in general would be to affect the 
 vital fluids, working a change in Nature by other means 
 than medicine. Do it with strong and firm obedience to 
 the laws of health. Do it with a due consideration of 
 whatever habits contribute to ill health, strictly avoiding 
 them, and adopting correct ones. The same applies to all 
 ailments liable to attack the human machine. 
 
 There is one disease claiming our attention, so peculiar 
 in its character that we wish to treat of it separately. We 
 hardly know from what other source so much disturbance 
 to every organ composing the human organism can arise as 
 from a fever; with such perfect inharmony is there brought 
 to bear throughout every part of the system such a com- 
 motion that it hardly seems possible for the different organs 
 ever to become submissive to the laws regulating their 
 harmony again. It may well be likened to a hurricane, 
 vying with the elements, scattering confusion bordering 
 upon complete destruction. The different organs meet with 
 perfect sympathy from each other: each and every part 
 seems to imbibe its share of excitement ; and the whole sys- 
 tem is more or less affected. 
 
 The increased action produced by the nervous fluids rush- 
 ing to the blood, and that, in turn, conveying it to the whole 
 

 
 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 213 
 
 system, marks the disease with heat upon the surface, rest- 
 lessness of body, a quick and excitable pulse, so apparent 
 in the case of fever. A fever is of all diseases most to be 
 dreaded, and also feared, from the fact that every organ is 
 engaged in carrying on the excitement. When a fever 
 seems beyond the control of all medicine, the practitioner 
 gives up his patient as a hopeless case, and resigns himself 
 to the influence of changes, hoping there may be an altera- 
 tion for the better. Oh that the struggles of Nature might 
 be revealed, levelling her aim at this organ, and then at that, 
 palliating the most aggravating conditions, enveloping the 
 entire system with her mantle of redemption, causing new 
 action, bringing forth from the bowels of disease new shoots 
 of reproduction, emerging into her ordinary course, gov- 
 erned by laws established upon the basis of health! This is 
 what mortals incased in the fleshy form have not a clear 
 conception of: therefore they treat it as a peculiarity which 
 they have not the ability to counteract, assist, or even to 
 guide through the efforts of Nature. Various are the ways 
 of treating this disease aside from medicine, or something 
 given to arouse this or that organ to a greater degree of 
 activity. By observation, it will be noticed, that, at times, 
 there is more heat upon the surface than at others, arising 
 from more internal discord. ‘This should be promptly met 
 by ablutions, sponging the surface often with water, carrying 
 the heat from the external, and aiding by giving a healthy 
 impetus to the skin. But the mode of treating a fever is 
 - very much like giving free scope to all parts coming within 
 the range of so vigorous an attack. So susceptible is every 
 organ to derangement, that there can hardly be said to 
 be any specific mode of treatment, or course of recovery. 
 Its peculiarity in attacking the system is very much like 
 
214 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 
 
 Seizing the whole contents, and holding possession until 
 such time as Nature sees fit to arouse, and relax the hold. — 
 If one part is attacked, the whole is aroused; and the medi- 
 cine is just as liable to fall a prey to the disease as the dis- 
 ease to the medicine. Most benefit arises from external 
 applications, shifting the patient in the coolest and most 
 comfortable position, soothing to rest by cooling appliances, 
 admitting fresh air to invigorate the whole system, giving 
 nourishment only when the fluids call for it, and taking 
 such cognizance generally of the wants and comforts of the 
 sufferer as will have a tendency to relieve. 
 
 The cause of fever is not in the derangement of any one 
 part of the system first, but is so acted upon by the peculiar 
 properties imbibed from the atmosphere as to make the 
 attack general. This is not dependent upon a weak condi- 
 tion of the organs, but upon their peculiar tendency to 
 receive and apply these properties, as supplying their need, 
 until the system becomes impregnated with the poison; and 
 thus is laid the foundation for the disease which every organ 
 is compelled to make an effort to throw off... Thus is 
 fever originated in causes foreign to the individual having 
 full sway, and terminating according as the vital energies 
 have capacity of endurance. ; 
 
 THE DEITY IN MAN. 
 
 THERE is given to man by divine will, at his birth, a 
 spark, emanating from God, which may be rightly termed 
 the everlasting element of divinity. It is the thinking, 
 reasoning, investigating part of man, holding immortality 
 
See a Der Ngo peezant 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Ce ETE DROS, slp aor eae : 
 
 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 215 
 
 as a loan which must be paid by returning to the source 
 from whence it was given. It was embodied in mankind 
 for the purpose of giving individuality, and rearing a struc- 
 ture serving the end of progression; for such are all mani- 
 festations of God. His spirit, as a part-of himself, is 
 diffused throughout all his works, by the action of which 
 all are brought to a higher type of representation; and, 
 whenever separated from the material which subserves its 
 use, it gravitates, or returns back, and is united with the 
 original source from whence it came. 
 
 This cannot otherwise be, for the nature of it is to seek 
 its own; and hence is it called wherever those properties 
 exist which it possesses within itself. When the death of the 
 body takes place, the spirit returns to a spiritual ‘sphere, 
 and the body to dust; each obeying the laws of its own 
 innate qualities. The spirit holds an existence of its own 
 independent of the body, and does not even blend or coa- 
 lesce with it, but holds it as a machine subject to its use. 
 This is God in man, and he has clothed it in flesh, that it 
 might better serve his purposes; and, when its mission in 
 that direction is accomplished, he receives it again to him- 
 self. | 
 
 The purity of its nature in its original state man can 
 never take from, obliterate, or destroy. It is only the mani- 
 festations arising from the use that he makes of it, and the 
 advantages received from it, that he has to do with, and 
 possesses the power to control. If it were not so, man 
 would be a degenerating and corrupting power over God 
 himself. It was given to man for an exalted purpose, and 
 to be made use of in a way befitting the object of its pos- 
 sessor, and which cannot be wrongly applied without degra- 
 dation and individual dishonor. But, if not rightly used, it 
 
216 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. 
 
 reflects upon the possessor, and not upon the ‘giver. May 
 the talent be improved, though it be but one, and carry with 
 it through eternity the advantages obtained by the highest 
 and best use that can be made of this God-given spark ; 
 showing that you are fully prepared to enter into the joys 
 of your Lord and Master ! 
 
 The common acceptation of the term would imply no 
 responsibility or distinction between making a right or 
 wrong use of it, if God is again to receive it to himself; 
 but, virtually speaking, there is a vast amount of difference. 
 Who does not feel the sustaining hand of right, and is not 
 benefited by privileges, if they are wisely improved? Who 
 does not feel happiness in the deep recesses of the inner life, 
 when conforming to precepts of a holy and congenial nature? 
 Was not the spirit given for that purpose? Who does not 
 feel joy in his heart for the gift of a transcendent power 
 able to conquer circumstances and surroundings which place 
 thorns in the path of this progressive element? Who is not 
 better satisfied to do the will of God when knowing that he 
 has given implements for the work? Who is not more 
 fully compensated in so acting as to experience happiness in 
 his daily life, rather than to cause misery here, or even to 
 prolong it beyond this life, there to commence the work of 
 making amends, and a right use of this spark of the Deity? 
 Neglect must be accounted for upon the strictest terms in- 
 volving personal elevation ; and every one is accountable in 
 earth-life for its rudimental discipline, as to that is attached 
 the importance of the object for which it was there placed. 
 As surely as that element exists in man, so surely will it 
 demand an unfolding in the direction from whence it came. 
 Years, yea, ages, may pass away, before some will be pre- 
 pared to accept and practise the. purity and Godlike virtues 
 

 
 
 
 INSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. QUT 
 
 which this spark has imparted to their nature. The power 
 given may be perverted, but not destroyed; its manifesta- 
 tions dwarfed, but itself not crushed; obstacles placed in 
 its way of progression here, but not eternally so; living and 
 acting, but not creating; taking away, or making whole, 
 but simply serving its use both in this and the life to come. 
 
 And, when my voice is lost in silence, may these truths 
 rise up in the minds of my readers, and enable them so to 
 make use of this gift as not to prolong their advancement 
 in spirit-life! but renewing the covenant of obligation to 
 that higher power, in the morning of youth, the spirit-world 
 will claim them as inheritors of the reward of a glorious 
 life spent in the cause of doing the will of our heavenly 
 Father. 
 

 

 
 ite Lid 
 
 al i el 
 
 FE I SF ES AO 8 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 In closing this book, I am afraid the reader will not stop 
 to fully realize the manner in which it was given, and there- 
 fore assume too much for the work, believing it to be 
 nought but the production of a mind schooled to that effect, 
 and as adding but little to the literature of the day. Truth 
 compels me again to state the way in which it was written ; 
 and, if any desire to test this mode of treating subjects, they 
 can do so by a similar process, thereby testing the powers 
 of the mind when in a state of indifference. 
 
 I am seated at my table, writing. No thought is bestowed 
 upon the subject, and indeed it is not given until each 
 piece is finished. After one word is written, no thought is 
 taken as to what the next shall be; and the same fact 
 applies to sentences: when one is finished, what follows 
 remains in obscurity. As the subjects change, the same 
 condition of indifference continues; so that, as each piece is 
 finished, it is a production so foreign to myself as to need 
 a thorough perusal to be understood. ‘These sentiments 
 drop into the mind, one by one, without any effort of my 
 own, forming ideas entirely unknown, which I am not able. 
 to distinguish, neither to form any idea of the character of 
 the piece written. 
 
 219 
 
220 APPENDIX. 
 
 As a general rule, the less the interest manifested by 
 myself, with more ease and readiness do the impressions 
 flow. Coming from a source foreign to myself, it becomes 
 necessary that I should maintain a passive state of mind, 
 willing to receive what is given; and thus am I the instru- 
 ment by which the sentiments contained in this book have 
 been given to you. And now the question arises, From 
 whence does this intelligence proceed? I should be at a 
 loss to explain it, if I did not feel so tangibly the presence 
 of disembodied spirits transmitting their thoughts to me 
 through a law which has been explained. And, when I 
 assert that my mind is thus wrought upon, am I not be- 
 lieved? If not, then is the word of thousands discredited, 
 who, were they brought into court to testify, would be be- 
 lieved, though the case involved life or death. 
 
 I have no desire to argue this question.- If the voice of 
 eleven millions in the United States, corroborating my own, 
 is not sufficient to awaken a realization of spirit-communion, 
 then let the mind slumber until it becomes defunct to all 
 truths but those of the past. 
 
 My statement is either truthful, or it stigmatizes me with 
 falsehood ; and how many there are that would come under 
 this same charge! But this is not so. Truth compels us 
 cheerfully to ascribe it to those whom we know have 
 departed this life; while a love for notoriety would suppress 
 their authorship, and impute it to ourselves. 
 
 The subject is one which of itself should excite sufficient 
 interest without comments or expostulatory remarks. It 
 is one involving the spirit-world, eternity. Therefore, when 
 it is claimed that our spirit-friends return to earth, and 
 that all can share in their heavenly messages, why is not 
 the inquiry general, Js it so? If it be denied that this intel- 
 
a 
 fs 
 
 
 
 
 
 li lat ea er Sa PEt eae ee 
 
 APPENDIX. 221 
 
 ligence came from spirits, then I, for one, demand an 
 explanation of the singular way in which my organism has 
 been wrought upon to produce these writings, without any 
 knowledge on my part of what is to be written, or even the 
 slightest degree of interest manifested. Indeed, at times it 
 became irksome ; but, upon perusal, I was astonished at what 
 had been written. And how account you for this, ye scep- 
 tics concerning spirit-control? To a Spiritualist it is made 
 plain; but to those who repudiate our ideas of the matter, 
 and call it all a humbug, and discard the idea of spirits 
 communing now as in ancient times, it is to you that I 
 appeal for an explanation. It is useless to call it a delu- 
 sion; for you have the work before you. I remain asa 
 living witness to testify ; and the facts are so plainly before 
 you, that no rational mind can cavil. 
 
 It may be wondered why the controlling intelligence did 
 not give the reader some idea of his parentage or early his- 
 tory. He was born in the State of Vermont, and spent his 
 youthful days in the southern part, studying his profession 
 in that vicinity ; after which he removed to the north, and 
 there commenced and ended his career as a practising 
 physician. He was so universally known, that more than a 
 mere passing notice seems unnecessary; and his likeness, 
 accompanying the book, will greet many an eye familiarly, 
 and be a sufficient introduction where it is more particu- 
 larly intended to elicit spiritual inquiry. 
 
 His object was to awaken an interest upon this subject in 
 one who was an old acquaintance, and to place before those 
 with whom he was more immediately associated such facts 
 as would lead to an investigation. 
 
 In using the mind of another, sentiments are not always 
 expressed with that fulness and grammatical diction desired, 
 
222 APPENDIX. 
 
 from inability to control perfectly, together with the nonsus- 
 ceptible organization of the medium. It may be likened to 
 piercing leather with a fine cambric needle, and expect it to 
 retain its sharp point and straightness. 
 
 These remarks I make upon my own responsibility ; for I 
 feel that there is a great deficiency in me to receive the 
 impressions as they are designed to be given. But that 
 does not change the great fact before us, that what has 
 been given was dictated by spirit-intelligence ; and that is 
 the main question of interest to be solved. With these few 
 remarks, I leave the reader to draw such conclusions as 
 reason may dictate. Mepium. 
 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 
 i 
 f 7. 
 z 
 a 
 ie 
 a2 
 ; | | 
 - 
 « Fe ‘ 
 a A Kr 
 £ (i 
 aT ae ee 
 : < "4 , we 
 ~ 75)\% | 
 q 5 . 
 ) : 
 f a 
 | * 4 
 7 
 ¢ 
 | - 
 i 
 z 
 f 
 ‘ 
 é 
 
 
 
 THE GETTY CENTER 
 LIBRARY 
 
 
 
rl ein PR 4 aia io Lal - ee - r ee aa el > ee ee no ec 
 
 = ol a Mae AOS eS pet 2 vs; ee ens - eas ae eed a e See eat Siocn 
 ie ae Sees pg i Bi *: 2% SS: 3 z 
 
 a ain ee A Fo aoe 
 
 ye OTR 5 Tan Be 
 
 Sai gece waite saat naan tae ae 
 On see eae pee Tae a 
 aoe of ame eos - as 
 
 “~ ee ming 3 
 Se ee 
 
 or 
 
 eG 
 atm 
 
 ao 
 
 é 
 A,